receive their comfort And these directions are six principally First They must enquire into and labour to find out in themselves the cause of this affliction that by unfained repentance they may remove it Thou must examine what sin it is that is in thee or hath beene in thee that hath thus provoked God to with-draw the comfort of his spirit from thee This is the wisest course to be taken in any affliction David took this course in a grievous famine 2. Sam. 21.1 David enquired of the Lord. What he did enquire may appeare by Gods answer that is to say what the speciall sinne was that he or his people had committed that provoked God to this It is for Saul saith the Lord and his bloudy house because he slew the Gibeonite But in this kind of affliction of mind this course is specially to bee taken This course Saul before hee fell away from that goodnesse hee had learned by being brought up in Gods Church tooke when hee had sought unto God and could receive no answer from him 1. Sam. 14.37 38. Draw ye neare hither all ye chiefe of the people and know and see wherein this sinne hath bin this day As if hee should say Certainly some sin of ours is the cause why the Lord refuseth to answer us let us find it out and remove it Thus did Iob when he was in this case we now speake of when hee had lost the feeling of Gods favour for that was doubtlesse his chiefe affliction he beseecheth God to helpe him to find out the cause of it in himselfe Iob 10.2 Shew me wherefore thou contendest with me And 13.23 Make me to know my transgression and my sinne For 1. though not alway yet usually this is the cause even of this affliction either some sin they have fallen into as in this case of David or some secret corruption they nourish in themselves that choketh their peace and comfort and like a thicke fog or filthy vapour rising up in their soules keepeth the light of Gods countenance from shining on them according to that Esay 59.2 Your iniquities have separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes have hid his face from you Now this this speciall sin must be found out Lam. 3.40 Let us search and try our waies and turne againe unto the Lord. 2. This is a sure way to recover our comfort when wee can mourne more for this that by sin we have departed from God then that God hath by this spirituall desertion departed from us and so by repentance returne to him againe hee will certainly returne then to us and restore to us our comfort For this is his promise Mal. 3.7 Returne unto me and I will returne unto you saith the Lord of hosts The second direction is this Thou must call to mind the times that are past how it hath bin with thee formerly Hadst thou never any comfortable feeling of Gods favour and of the worke of Gods grace in thy heart Didst thou never heare in thy selfe that sweete voice of the spirit of adoption witnessing to thy heart that thou wert Gods child enabling thee to cry Abba Father of which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.15 16. Examine thy selfe well rub thy memory and call this to mind This direction the Apostle giveth the faithfull Hebrewes when hee would perswade them to hold fast their confidence and not to cast it away Hebrewes 10.35 Call to remembrance saith hee verse 32. the former dayes in which after ye were illuminated ye endured a great sight of affections and what joy you found in your selves then verse 34. Ye tooke joyfully the spoyling of your goods This course David tooke in this very case Psalme 77.5 6. I have considered the dayes of old the yeares of ancient times I call to remembrance my songs in the night I commune with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search and verse 10. And â— said this is mine infirmity but I will remember the yeares of the right hand of the most High By remembring the yeares of the right hand of the most High that is of the comforts hee had found in the assurance of Gods favour hee came to perceive that it was but his infirmitie to bee thus dejected now This course hee also tooke at another time when hee was in this case Psalme 143.45 My spirit is overwhelmed within mee my heart within mee is desolate I remember the dayes of old Observe beloved and take notice therefore I pray you of the working of Gods grace in your selves of the sweete comforts you finde at any time in the light of Gods countenance and assurance of his favour in the hearing or reading of his Word in receiving the Sacrament in your prayers and specially in your afflictions Yea doe as David did Psal. 85 8. I will hearken what the Lord God will speake for hee will certainely at one time or other speake peace to his people and to his Saints Keepe a Register of these times because the remembrance of them may stand you in stead when a change shall come For you may write as wee say and build upon this if ever thou wert in Gods favour thou art still if ever God by the spirit of adoption did say unto thy soule I am thy salvation thy God thy father Christ is thy Saviour his body was broken for thee his bloud was shed for thee he is so still The spirit of God in the holy Scripture teacheth this expressely Iohn 5.14 Verily verily I say unto you He that heareth my word and beleeveth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death unto life And Romans 11.29 The gifts and calling of God are without repentance that is such gifts and such a calling as God vouchsafed to the fathers Abraham Isaac and Iacob for of those the Apostle had spoken the gifts of Election justification santification effectuall calling God never repented him of This the Apostle Iames also teacheth Iames 1.17.18 that in those gifts of God that are good indeed and perfect gifts perfectly good such as hee instanceth in the next verse the gift of regeneration to bee there is no variablenesse nor shadow of turning in the Lord. Thus the Lord answereth his people that were in this very tentation Ieremy 31.3 The Lord hath appeared to mee of old say they so it is to bee read as in the Geneva As if they had sayd but now hee hideth himselfe and hath forsaken mee Yea saith the Lord I have loved thee with an everlasting love therefore with loving kindnesse have I drawne thee As if hee should have sayd I would never have drawne and effectually called thee to bee my people If I had not loved thee with an everlasting love If I had meant ever to cast thee off againe So that 1. this should make us all in love with Grace Wisedome is the principall thing saith Solomon Pro. 4.7 therefore get wisedome and with
then to behold evill and canst not looke on iniquity Hee will by no meanes cleare the guilty as the Lord speaketh of himselfe Exod. 34.7 Therefore shall thy campe bee holy saith the Lord. Deuterono 23.14 lest hee see any uncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee Now let us come to the third point I told you was to bee considered though there be so much filthines in us and all our best services and though the Lord doe so loath all filthinesse of sin yet doth he not loath us nor our services but hath great respect to us and to them for all that And this shall appeare unto us in foure points especially First He taketh notice of all the good things that his poore servants doe and will not forget the least of them but keepeth a register of them I know thy works and thy labour and thy patience and how thou canst not beare them which are evill saith Christ to the poore Angell of the Church of Ephesus Rev. 2.2 that had lost his first love and was much decayed and fallen away in his goodnesse There is not any patience that the poore weake Christian hath shewed in suffering ought for Christs sake not any paines hee hath taken to get to heaven not any zeale hee hath shewed against sin but the Lord taketh notice of it bee it done never so secretly Actes 9.11 Yea he will remember it also and never forget it David knew this and therefore prayed Psal. 56.8 Put thou my teares into thy bottle are they not in thy register Hee taketh notice of the teares wee shed for our sinnes and in our prayer and will not forget them And surely this is a matter of great admiration and so David conceived of it Psal. 144.3 Lord what is man that thou takest knowledge of him or the son of man that thou makest account of him Secondly As hee doth take notice of the least good duties wee doe in love and obedience to him so he taketh not notice of nor regardeth those staines and spots whereby the best services of his children are defiled but passeth by them and imputeth them not unto them but seeth them as it were through his fingers Even as sundry blemishes that are in our children as a mole in the face or pock holes or a squint eye which to another man seeme great deformities to us seeme none at all even so is it with the Lord in this case Hee seeth no iniquitie in Iacob as Baalam himselfe was constrained in the spirit of prophecy to confesse Numbers 23.21 nor transgression in Israel Hee doth not for these spots and blemishes that are in our services wee doe unto him reject us or our services but accepteth of them and taketh them in good part as if there were no spot or defect in them at all He did not reject the service that Rahab did him in saving of the spies though she had blemished and stained it with a lye Ioshua 2.4 5. but accepted and commended it Hebrewes 11.31 The prayer that Ioshua made when out of impatiency he cryed Iosh. 7.7 Would to God wee had beene content and dwelt on the other side of Iordan and never come into Canaan the Lord rejected not for all that When David in his prayer was so full of infidelity that hee said in his hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse saith hee Psalme 31.22 thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee And at another time when he was in that distresse that he saith his soule refused to bee comforted hee remembred God and was troubled and his spirit was overwhelmed as he saith Psal. 77.2 3. A poore prayer you may thinke it was that a man in that case could make yet did not God reject that prayer that was so foully stained but as he saith verse 1. when he was in that case I cryed to God with my voice even to God with my voice and hee gave eare unto mee When Moses had shewed a great deale both of impatiency and infidelity when God bad him only speake unto the rocke before the people as you shall read Num. 20.10 11. yet did not God reject his service for this but wrought with him and shewed his marvellous power even in that work neverthelesse And surely so he doth still he doth not reject our prayers for our manifold infirmities he doth not refuse to work with and blesse our poore labours that are his ministers though alas we bewray much of our owne ignorance and other our corruptions in them when we preach best of all And even in this also his marvellous goodnesse and mercy is to be admired by us which maketh the Church breake forth into that speech of admiration and so would wee all if wee did rightly consider it Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquitie and passeth by the transgressions of the remnant of his heritage Thirdly Hee delighteth in us and in our poore services notwithstanding all these corruptions whereby they are desiled The Lord taketh pleasure in them that feare him saith David Psal. 147.11 and 149.4 The Lord taketh pleasure in his people If yee will obey my voice indeed saith the Lord to the children of Israel Exodus 19.5 and keep my Covenant then ye shall be pecuculiar treasure vnto me above all people And Mala. 3.17 They shall be mine saith the Lord of hosts in that day when I make up my Iewels and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serveth him Yea those poore duties wee performe to him in his service which our selves take so small comfort in yet hee delighteth in them Hee delighteth in the way of a good man saith David Psalm 37.23 And Solomon Prov. 15.8 The prayer of the upright in his delight Thy voice is sweet saith Christ to his Church Cant. 2 14 In which respect hee compareth the hearts of his people that are able to pray Revel 5 8. unto golden vialls full of sweet odours And the faithfull minister is said by the Apostle 2 Cor. 2.15 to be unto God a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish whether the people receive good by our labours or no. And for this cause also hee desireth to heare us pray to see us keepe his Sabbaths preach and heare his word give almes to his poore members c. as much as ever man did desire any thing hee most delighted in Let me see thy countenance saith Christ to his Church Cant. 2.14 let me heare thy voice And Iohn 4.23 The father seeketh such worshippers as worship him in spirit and truth as a great man would seeke farre and neere for a faithfull and profitable servant And have not every one of us cause to wonder at this and to say to the Lord as Iohn Baptist did to Christ Matth. 3.14 I have need to bee baptized of thee and commest thou to me I have need to seek to
certainly loose his assurance and comfort by it Your iniquities saith the Prophet to Gods owne people Esa. 59.2 have separated betweene you and your God and your sins have bid his face from you You need no other experiment of this then in David What man hath ever had more comfortable assurance of his salvation and of the favour of God in Christ then he sometimes had Thou art my God and I will praise thee saith he Psal. 118.28 thou art my God and I will exalt thee And Ps. 27.1 The Lord is my light and my salvation whom shall I feare But when this man had once given liberty to himselfe to sin against his conscience in the matter of Vriah see how his assurance and comfort was quite lost and how much adoe he had to recover it againe Make me to heare joy and gladnesse saith he here verse 8. and verse 12. Restore me to the joy of thy salvation But what speake I of grosse sins Let a Christian but grow worldly and secure let him but remit any thing of that watchfulnes care to take heed to his wayes of that feare to offend God in any thing that was wont to be in him and his comfortable assurance of Gods favour will be lost See an experiment of this in the Church and spouse of Christ the mother of us all Cant. 5.2 6. Shee complaineth ver 6. that her wellbeloved had with-drawne himselfe and was gone shee had lost the comfort and assurance of his love and both in that verse and those that follow it appeareth shee had much adoe to recover him againe Shee sought him but shee could not find him shee called upon him but hee gave her no answer And how came this to passe What had shee done Surely shee came to this wofull losse not by any foule sinne shee had falâ—e into but onely through a spirituall lazinesse and wretchlesnesse and worldly security that was crept upon her as appeareth by her answer verse 3. I have put off my coate how shall I put it on I have washed my feete how shall I defile them Shee answered him as a lazy sluggard newly awakened out of his sleepe and loath to arise out of his bed and the effect of her answer was this I am now at ease and quiet and by opening my heart unto thee by receiving thee to rule and governe in it by hearkening and yeeldding unto thee in every thing I shall put my selfe to a great deale of trouble and labour that I am now eased of Certainly this is an answere that many a poore soule hath oft made unto Christ. He hath fallen asleep in worldly security Christ both by his word and spirit knocked oft at the doore of his heart and sought to enter and take full possession of it and because this could not be without trouble to the flesh it would put him to labour and paine therefore he hath refused to open unto Christ and so hath lost him and the comfortable assurance of his love Let us now make some application of this unto our selves And first Let every one of us that complaine wee cannot get assurance of Gods love examine well whither this bee not the cause of it Dost thou not or hast thou not lived in some knowne sin that thou hast not yet repented of or beene humbled for as thou oughtest to bee Or art thou not growne more secure and carelesse of thy wayes and cold in holy duties then once thou wert Certainely this must be found out and repented of or thou canst have no hope at all to recover the assurance of Gods favour Sinne unrepented of is like a filthy vapour rising out of the soule that will cause such a mist and thicke fog betweene God and us as will keepe the light of his countenance from shining upon us That remedy therefore that is prescribed unto us in all other afflictions Lamenta 3.39.40 must bee used in this case Wherefore doth living man complaine a man for the punishment of his sinne Let us search and try our wayes and turnâ— againe unto the Lord. Search thine owne wayes and crave helpe of God also crying to him with Iob 10.2 Shew mee wherefore thou contendest and art angry with me and with the Church Psalme 44 24. Lord wherefore hidest thou thy face If thou canst find out thy sinne that is the cause of this and humble thy selfe and returne unto God by unfeined repentance thou needest not doubt of recovering thy assurance againe Returne unto mee and I will returne unto you saith the Lord of hosts Mal. 3.7 Secondly Let this restraine us from sinne For is there not force enough in this beloved though there were nothing else to make us afraid to sin to doe any thing that wee know would offend God that wee shall bee such loosers by it That though we do not thereby loose our fathers love so farre forth as to cause him to disinherite us yet wee shall loose thereby the assurance of his love wee shall so offend him as it may be wee shall never have kind looke of him againe while wee live Is there any pleasure or profit to bee found in sinne that will countervaile this losse As ungracious a child as Absalom was yet hee professeth 2 Sam. 14.32 that it was no comfort to him at all to bee restored from his banishment to his owne house and land nay it was no comfort to him to live so long as his father refused to looke upon him Thirdly and lastly Should not this make every one of us in love with a Christian course and willing to walke circumspectly and exactly as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 5.15 To watch end be sober as the Apostle Peter exhorteth us to bee 1 Peter 5.1 to grow in grace and take heed of decaying in zeale or 〈◊〉 If you grow remisse and carelesse though you loose not your salvaâ—â—â—â— yet the full and comfortable assurance of it you will certainely loose I know this will not bee done without paine and labour But of all the labours in the world this is the most profitable yea the most comfortable and sweete labour The labour of the righteous tendeth unto life saith Solomon Proverbs 10.16 And who would not labour for life specially for life eternall That which Solomon saith of bodily labour Ecclesiast 5.12 The sleepe of a labouring man is sweete whether hee eate little or much may much more bee said of this labour it will make both our food and rest and all other comforts sweet unto us for it will preserve in us the assurance of Gods love in Christ which will give a pleasant relish unto them all The second of these more inward and spirituall meanes of assurance that I told you of is A diligent observation of our owne wayes It is profitable and necessary for a man that would get or preserve or recover the assurance of Gods favour to observe diligently his owne wayes Many good soules there bee that feare God
men So speaketh the Lord likewise of them Esa. 58.3.4 that used much not ordinary prayer only but extraordinary fasting and prayer yea seemed in their fasts to afflict their soules and to be much humbled but even then when they seemed so devout and holy they lived in strife and debate they used to smite with the fist of wickednesse Though they seemed to be very religious yet were they most malicious men Now they that live in grosse and notorious sinnes oppression malice uncleannesse drunkennesse cousenage and such like though they make never so good a profession as in all ages the Church hath had many such are most palpable and grosse hypocrites Neither ought they to be ever a whit the better thought on for their good profession Let such either leave their grosse sinnes or forsake their good profession or else the better profession and shew of goodnesse they make the more odious they will make themselves both to God and man Secondly some of those hypocrites that I told you of that seemed to have very good things in them did not only live in grosse sinne while they made so good a profession but they did make so good a profession for this cause principally that they might thereby the better cloake and colour their foule sinnes For this wee have a proofe in the example of that ruler of the Synagogue of whom we heard out of Luke 13.14 15. he could not without great indignation see Christ heale and the people come to be healed by him on the Sabbath day and our Saviour calleth him hypocrite for this Why Because hee could not see the Sabbath broken without great indignation Or because hee out of his ignorance tooke that to be which was not indeed any breach of the Sabbath day No verily our blessed Saviour would never have passed so sharp a censure upon him for either of these causes But Christ knew that not his zeale for the Sabbath but his malice against him was the true cause of his indignation and therefore the Evangelist Verse 17. Calleth him Christs adversary This malice against Christ he durst not for feare of the people make open shew of He findeth no fault with Christs healing but with the peoples travelling to be healed on the Sabbath day He cloaketh his malice against Christ with this â—aire pretence of his great zeale for the Sabbath day This also is most grosse and palpable hypocrisie yea the most odious kinde of hypocrisie that can be when men shall use Religion as a cloake to hide sinne when men shall professe goodnesse of purpose that they may the more safely and with the lesse suspition commit any sinne And yet many such vile wretches have beene in all ages and are still to be found in the Church of God One example only I will give you for this though I might give many which haply you may out of your owne knowledge paralell in these times And that is that woman of whom we read Pro. 7. who though she were a most impudent Whore yet could say to the foole whom she entised unto lewdnesse Verse 14. I have peace offerings with me this day have I paid my vowes She did use to performe not the ordinary duties of Religion only and such as God did enjoyne and require of all men such as peace offerings were but to shew more then ordinary zeale and love to piety she made vowes also unto God which was a free and voluntary service whereunto by no expresse law she was tyed nay and she duly paied her vowes too How could her husband or any body else ever suspect this devout and religious woman to be a Whore Nay this was certainely one of the strongest arguments she used to allure the young man to folly and to cloake and hide from him her extreame filthinesse that she seemed so Religious and good a soule For this was the effect of her speech unto him though the love I beare to thee above all men in the world make me desire to enjoy and take my pleasure with thee yet I would not have thee thinke me to be a prophane and lewd and common strumpet No I feare God love Religion and goodnesse I thanke God I have peace offerings with me this day have I paid my vowes Would any honest heart think it possible that one that liveth so lewdly should seeme so Religious yea that they should seeme so Religious for this purpose only that they might live so lewdly Yet you see so it hath beene and so it is with too many in these dayes they would not come so constantly to Church as they doe but only for this cause that they might more freely and with lesse suspition continue the dishonesty and lewdnesse that they use at home These persons certainly take Gods Name in vaine in an high degree and let them be sure The Lord will not hold them guiltlesse that take his Name in vaine Exod. 10.7 specially in so foule and odious a manner as this is To every such a one I may say as the Apostle doth in another case unto Ananias Acts 23.3 God shall smite thee thou whited wall that usest to cover thy rottennesse with this vernish How soone he will smite thee or in what manner or degree he will smite thee is knowne only to himselfe but certainly God shall smite thee thou painted wall that makest Religion a cloak for any lewdnesse whatsoever it be The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 21.27 How much more when he bringeth it with a wicked minde The hearing of the word and receiving of the Sacrament and prayer that any lewd man useth is abominable unto God how much more the hearing and receiving and praying of these men that doe these things to this end that they may sin the more freely Now these two sorts that I have already named are so grosse and palpable hypocrites as many of you wil easily discerne your selves to be better then they The other three are closer hypocrites a great deale yet hypocrites too and odious unto God The third sort of those I told you of that had very good things in them and yet were no better then hypocrites were such as though they lived not in grosse sins yet the Religion and goodnesse they made profession of had no power in them to reforme their hearts and lives Of this sort were they I told you of out of Ezek. 33.30 32. 1. They came constantly to the Ministery of the word 2. Even to the Ministery of Ezekiel who did not use to preach Placentia unto them but was wont plainly and roundly to reprove their sinnes they shunned him not nor liked the worse of him for that 3. They tooke great delight to heare him his preaching was to them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can play well on an instrument 4. They professed great love to his person 5. They used when they had heard him to talke
estate and thou shalt finde thou art not void of grace now by five notes p. 150. From this foure conclusions may bee gathered for our comfort p. 151. Lect. 30. Take the helpe of some faithfull Minister or other friend for recovering of thy comfort p. 151. 5 Fly to God by prayer and waite on him p. 152. Five motives and encouragements to seeke to God by prayer in this and in all other afflictions p. 153. 6 Meditate of the goodnesse of God 1 towards all creatures p. 154. 2 towards thy selfe when there was no goodnesse in thee 3 towards thy selfe even now and in that state thou art now in p. 155. Lect. 31. He that truly repents cannot hide nor cloake his sin but will be ready to confesse it p. 158 This willingnesse to confesse sin will give a man great hope and assurance of mercy and pardon Ibid. p. 159. Gods servants have beene wont to confesse even the sins of others that they have prayed for p. 160. Why confession so necessary p. 161 162. Lect. 32. How far forth confession of sin in private to a Minister or other friend is not necessary p. 163 164. How farre forth it is profitable and fit Ibid 165. Lect. 33. What manner of men Ministers had need to be p. 166 167. Gods people bound to reverence our calling and take heed nothing move them to despise it p. 167. Resolve never to live without the benefit and comfort of a faithfull ministery p. 168. They that do enjoy it must labour to make their full use of it 1 by admitting that spirituall authority God hath given us over you 2 by making use of us in private and seeking resolution in your cases of conscience 3 in approving your repentance and spirituall estate unto us 4 resting upon that wee shall teach by warrant of of the Word p. 169. The peoples great neglect of the ministery Ibid. Lect. 34. David made publike confession of his sin profession of his repentance why p. 170 They whose sins are publike scandalous must be willing to make publike confession profession of their repentance p. 171 c. Three cautions to be observed Ibid. The reasons that moved Gods people to publish their repentance for publike sinnes p. 173. Lect. 35. Three great mischiefes of this that scannalous sins abound so where the Gospel is preached 1 it maketh the preaching of the Gospel odious to worldly men p. 175. 2 it hinders the successe fruit of all endeavours that the state or Gods people can use for the good of Church nation Ibid. 3 It threatneth great plagues yea a generall dissolution Great cause we should all take to heart the great increase of al grosse sins among us for they will bring Gods plagues on us And this stands well with Gods justice because we are accessary to those sins p 178. We make our selves guilty of other mens sins 1 by applauding liking them the better for them 2 by maintaining voluntary familiarity with them p. 179. 3 If we doe not professe our hatred of these sins 4 If wee be not grieved and troubled to see and heare of theÌ„ p. 180. Yet may we not absent our selves from Gods publike worship for any sins they are guilty of that joyne with us in it p. 181. Lect. 36. 5. If we neglect to do what lies in us to bring these foule sinners to open shame This is the great fault of officers that are bound by oath to detest present infamous persons They sin â— against the places they live in 2 against these lewd men themselves p. 182. 3 against God and their own soules in the light account they make of an oath When a man hath bound himselfe by oath to do that which is lawfull let him take heed how he breake that oath p. 183. The great sin of Christians in nor furthering the execution of good lawes for the detecting and punishing of lewd men Proleps Every man hath a calling 1 to oppose himselfe against sin and do what he can to suppresse 2 to reprove sin 3 to beare witnesse being required before a Magistrate against grosse sinners p 185. 4 to enforme and complaine of an offendour that 's incorrigible yet with foure Cautions p. 186. Foure true causes why men will doe nothing for the punishment of lewd men Ibid. p. 187. Lect. 37. The sinne of those that keepe men from publike penance p 187 188. The sin of such as shun and refuse publike profession of their repentance p. 189 191. Lect. 38. Confession of our sinnes to God is of all kindes of confession most necessary and usefull p. 191 192. Specially in secret for 1 that 's necessary 2 in secret we may doe it both more freely and fully and with more expressions of griefe then in publicke p. 193. 3 This most beneficiall to us for 1 it will give us best assurance of our uprightnesse p. 194. 2 it will give us best assurance to finde mercy with God p. 195. Lect. 39. The meanes whereby we may be enabled to confesse our sins aright unto God are five 1 Get knowledge in the Word p. 196. 2 Observe well and consider thine owne waies p. 197. 3 Take a daily account of thy selfe and of thy Waies p. 197. 4 Call oft to remembrance thine old sins 5 Beg grace and ability of God to do it p. 198. Lect. 40. Five properties there be of sincere confession of sin 1 It must be particular p. 198 â—99 2 It must be free and full without cloaking or extenuation p. 200. 3 It must bee hearty with feeling and affection p. 201. 4 It must be honest joyned with an unfeigned hatred of sin and resolution to forsake it Ibid. 5 It must be â—iliall not slavish out of love of God and hope of mercy p. 202. Lect. 41. Davids sin was ever in his sight They that have truly repented cannot forget but are apt oft to thinke of their sins and to be much troubled with them p. 203. for â— their conscience set in them by God to be both a register a witnesse and a censurer of their actions p. 204. 2 They more subject to affliction then other 3 This is the Lords doing for their good p. 205. Six benefits God procureth to his people this way p. 205-207 Lect. 42. Therefore be afraid to sin in any kinde or degree for 1 thy conscience will say thy secret sins in thy dish one day p. 207. 2 It will smite and wound thee for it 3 How soone it will begin to do this how long it will do it and in what measure God onely knoweth p. 208. 4 The bitternesse of this will farre exceed the pleasure of any sin p. 209. The most never troubled for any sin but strangely hardned but such have no cause to blesse themselve in their estate Ibid 214. Lect. 43. Davids sin was not against the Lord only but against himselfe and other men sundry waies p. 215. The wrong that David
Peter fell to senslessenesse in sin at the first but but by degrees Thirdly let no sinne lie long upon thy soule That charge that the Lord giveth thee concerning thy brother Levit. 19 1â— that thou shalt not suffer sinne to abide upon him concerneth thee much more for thy selfe If thou let the sunne goe â—â—wne upon thy wrath thou givest place to the divell Ephes. 4.26 and so dost thou by lying long in sinne Therefore speedily seeke too make thy peace with God They that seeke me early shall finde me saith the Lord Pro. 8.17 Fourthly lay thy sinnes Gods threatnings and promises upon thy heart by serious thinking of them considering and meditating of them The Lord blameth his people for neglect of this Esa. 47.7 Thou didst not lay these things to thy heart And 57.11 Thou hast not remembred mee nor laid it to thy heart And Mal. 2.2 I have cursed your blessings because yee doe not lay it to heart Fiftly use daily some meanes to soften thy heart and stirre up grace in thy selfe Exhort or stirre up your selves daily saith the Apostle Heb. 3.13 As the waxe when it hath beene but a little from the fire will grow as hard againe as ever it was So is it with mans heart in this case Sixthly meditate oft of the mercies of God and of his exceeding love to thee The looking on him whom we have pierced is the most effectuall meanes to make us mourne abundantly Zach. 12.10 It was the love of Mary rising from the consideration of Christs love to her that made her weepe so Luke 7.38 47. Seventhly complaine oft to God of the hardnesse of thy heart as the Church doth Esa 63.17 and cry to him for a soft heart and charge him with that promise of his Ezek. 11.19 The third use of the Doctrine is for the comfort of Gods people First it is a just cause of comfort to thee and of thanksgiving unto God that thou hast repented of and forsaken such sins as thine owne heart knoweth thou hast in times past lived in and loved dearely Marke how the Apostle praiseth God in the behalfe of the Romanes for this Rom. 6.17 God be thanked that ye were the servants of sin but ye have obeyed from the heart that forme of Doctrine that was delivered you Yea see how the Angels rejoyce in this Luk. 15.7 I tell thee this is no common favour look well about thee in the towne and place wheresoever thou dwellest and thou wilt finde it so Thou shalt finde by sense and experience how true that is which the Apostle writes 1. Ioh 5.19 The whole world lieth in wickednesse Seemeth it nothing that God should doe this for thee rather then for all thy neighbours I tell thee none of thy sinnes shall ever hurt thee the sinnes that thou hast repented of are all forgiven certainely Where Christ hath given repentance he hath certainely given remission of sinnes Acts 5.31 And thus he charged his Apostles to preach and proclaime unto the World Luk 24 47. Secondly even this is a just cause of comfort to thee that thou arâ— so apt to bee troubled continually with the sense of thy corruptions that thou art alwayes complaining and weeping for them Though this state of thine be not comfortable and pleasant for the time yet it is a blessed state it is wholesome and will bring comfort in the end certainely Mat 5.3 4. Thirdly even this is a cause of comfort unto thee that thou discerned â—nd art troubled with the hardnesse of thine owne heart As the sense of and sorrow for infidelity is a signe of faith as it was in that poore man that with tears cryed Mar. 9.24 Lord I beleeve 〈◊〉 mine unbeleife So is the sense and sorrow for the hardnesse of the heart a signe of a soft and fleshie heart It was the true Church that complained so Esay 63.17 O Lord why hast thou hardened our hearts from thy feare Lecture III. On the Title of Psal 51. Octob. 19. 162â— FOlloweth now that we proceed to consider of the last point that is to be observed in the title that is The meanes wherby David that wâ—â— so deepely sunke in rebellion and hardnes of heart had so long continued in it was recovered and brought unto repentance Nathan the Prophet came unto him Where two things muâ—t be observed 1. That Nathan was the 〈◊〉 God used to recover him 2. Hâ—â—v and in what manner Nathan dealt with him And for the first we must observe 1. That God sent Nathan to him to that end 2. Sam. 12.1 2. That David professeth here to all ages that till Nathan came he repented not 3. That when Nathan came he prevailed with him as 2 Sam. â—â— â—â— And David said unto Nathan I have sinned against the Lord From all which three points thus observed this Doctrine â—â—â—eth for our instruction That the meanes which the Lord hath sanctified and by which he hath beene want to worke repentance and grace in his people is the ministery of his Prophets and messengers whiâ—h he â—indeth to that end True it is 1. that God can worke without it for he is ablâ— of stones to raise up children unto Abraham as Iohn Baptist saith to his hearers Mat. â— 9 2. He hath oft wrought grace without it as we see in the example of 〈◊〉 Hâ—b 11.31 But yet 1. he hath not bin wont to do iâ— specially where the ministry of the word may be had 2. He hath sanctified in his word this and no other See the proofe and confirmation of this Doctrine in all the three degrees of mans conversion First This is Gods meanes wherby he is wont to bring men to an effectuall and saving sense of sinne and remorse for it â—ill Nathan came to him David could not say as he doth here verseâ— 4 I know my transgressions and my sin iâ— ever before mâ—â— against thee thee only have I sinned So 2. Sam. 24.10 We read that Davids heart smote him after he had numbred the people But the meanes whereby he was brought to that remorse and tendernesse of heart for that sinne is expressed in the next two verses 11 1â— God had sent the Prophet God Davidâ— Seer his owne pastor to reprove him sharply for that sinne And this is alledged in the text for the cause of Davids remorse Davids heart smote him and he said unto the Lord I have sinned greatly in that I have done for saith the text When David was up in the morning the word of the Lord came to Gâ—d and commanded him to go and denounce Gods judgement against him for that sin So though it be said of Manasses 2. Chron. 33.12 that when he was in affection he besought the Lord and humbled himselfe greatly before God as if his affliction were the meanes to bring him unto repentance yet it is evident by the text that his aâ—fliction was but a subordinate and secondary and inferâ—â—ur meane to bring him to this the
your selves are precious in Gods sight and of high account with him above all the princes in the world Psal. 147.11 The Lord taketh pleasure in them that feare him He hath appointed the glorious Angels to be your servants Mat. 18.10 Take heed you despise not one of these little ones for I say unto you that in heaven their Angels do alway behold the face of my father You are more gracious with him and may prevaile more with him in prayer and a wise Christian had rather to have one of you to pray for him then all the learned and eloquent men in the world Psal. 145.19 He will fulfill the desire of them that feare him and 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the humble Your prayers and services how poore and unperfit soever they seeme to your selves he will take in good part Mal. 3.17 I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serveth him He will not be rigorous to observe what is amisse in your services Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage And in this respect you have just cause to be comfortable Rom. 8.31 If God be for us who can be against us at least to hurt us 4. You are the people whom Christ as I told you before hath more care of then of all the world nay then of all his Church besides whom he graciously and earnestly inviteth to come unto him and promiseth ease unto Mat. 11.28 Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavy laden and I will give you rest And therefore you have cause to rejoyce And I may say to you as they did to Bartimeus Mar. 10.49 Be of good comfort arise he calleth thee 5. And lastly you are the people that have speciall interest in all Gods mercies If there be any goodnesse any mercy in the Lord as you have heard from this Text there is an infinite multitude of them they are all yours Luke 1.50 His mercy is on them that feare him from generation to generation You therefore that feare God know 1 that you ought to be comfortable that it is your sin that you are not learne to check your selves for it and say as Psal. 42.11 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule and why art thou disquieted within me 2 Pray to God that he would make thee cheerefull as David doth Ps. 51.8 Make me to heare joy and gladnesse that the bones that thou hast broken may rejoyce and 86.4 Rejoyce the soule of thy servant For he and he onely is able to comfort them that are cast down Esa. 51.12 I even I am he that comforteth you Lecture XXVII On Psalme 51.1 2. May 30. 1626. THe fourth and last thing that I am to say to these poore servants of God that are afflicted in Conscience is That the objections they make against themselves and the reasons whereby they use to conclude against themselves that they have just cause to be thus heavy and uncomfortable are weake and insufficient to inferre any such thing upon The first and chiefe objection they make against themselves is this Alas I cannot be assured of the favour of God or that I have any part in Christ or in his speciall mercy but am rather perswaded God hath rejected me and maketh no other reckoning of me then of an enemy and a castaway and how can I then be comfortable and cheerefull Now my answer unto this so dangerous an objection shall consist of two parts For I will shew you 1 how they that are in this case must stay and comfort themselves while they continue in this tentation that they may not faint and sinke under it and 2 how and by what meanes they may recover themselves out of it and get the victory over it For the first There be five considerations that are of great force to support Gods poore servants that are in this case First Thou must consider that thou hast no cause to give credit unto this perswasion For it is but a tentation of Satan as thou maist know by this because it is so directly opposite to the Word of God The spirit of God saith 1 Tim. 1.15 that this is a true saying and by all meanes worthy to be received that Christ Iesus came into the world to save sinners That above all others such as thou art that are heavy laden are invited by Christ to come to him and promiseth that he will give them rest Mat. 11.28 That this is Gods commandement that wee should beleeve on the name of his son 1 Ioh. 3.23 That Gods mercy belongeth to them that feare him throughout all generations Luk. 1.50 And what spirit then must that needs be that would perswade thee that thou hast no part in Christ nor in the mercy of God Certainely it must needs be the spirit of Satan who is called our adversary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Pet. 5.8 an enemy and a slanderer a lyer and the father of lies â—oh 8 44. And wilt thou beleeve him 2. But thou sayst thine owne heart perswadeth thee so I answer thy estate is not to be judged of as thou speakest and thinkest of thy selfe For as there is that maketh himselfe rich Pro. 13.7 full of peace and joy from assurance of his salvation and of Gods favour to him that hath nothing not one jot of true peace and joy no favour at all with God so there is that maketh himselfe poore perswadeth himselfe to be in a most wretched estate and hath great riches is highly in Gods favour and hath great store of saving grace It is not therefore safe for a man to judge of his owne estate according to the perswasion he hath of himselfe specially for a Christian that is in this tentation that is in the case of spirituall desertion to judge of his estate towards God according to the perswasion he hath of himselfe As in time past there was much infidelity malice covetousnesse in thee and yet thou didst not thinke so nor couldst be induced to beleeve it so there may be now much grace in thee and yet in this astonishment of thy soule thou canst not see it to be so Thy estate is not to be judged of according to that that thou speakest and thinkest of thy selfe being in this case For thou art now sicke and sicke of such a disease as deadneth and distempereth thine understanding Matth. 9.12 Have yee not knowne many that in burning feavers and such like diseases have had such thoughts and speaches as in their health they would have abhorred And of such a one we are apt to say alas it is not he but his disease that maketh him speake and think so and so shouldst thou say of thy selfe now as Asaph did being in this very case Psal. 77.10 I said this is mine infirmity God forbid he should judge of thee as thou dost of thy selfe in this case No no
all thy getting get understanding For riches and honor are with her yea durable riches and righteousnesse Pro. 8.18 and 2. thou that hast ever felt the worke of grace comfort of Gods spirit in thy selfe mayest boldly from thy former experience conclude as David doth Psalme 23. â— Surely goodnes and mercy shall follow mee all the dayes of my life and I shall dwell in the house of the Lord for ever Iohn 8.35 The servant abideth not in the house for ever but the sonne doth Though my love to God be changeable yet Gods love to me is not Esa. 64.5 In those is continuance and we shall be saved Though therefore the comforter have withdrawne himselfe from thee for a time be sure he will returne againe and therefore wait for him And that which the Prophet saith of his vision may fitly be applyed to this purpose Hab. 2.3 Though it tarry wait for it for it will surely come it will not tarry hee meaneth one moment longer then the appointed time the fittest time Resolve with thy selfe as the Prophet doth Esay 8.17 I will wait upon the Lord that hideth his face from the house of Iacob even from his owne chosen people sometimes and I will looke for him Certainely of this sicknesse of thy soule I may say to thee as Christ did of Lazarus Iohn 11.4 this sicknesse is not unto death thou shalt surely recover it thy sorrow shall be turned into joy as our Saviour hath promised Iohn 16.20 The third direction is this Thou must well examine thy present estate and thou shalt find that though the spirit of adoption seeme to be gone and thou canst not find that worke of the spirit in thy selfe yet the spirit of sanctification abideth still in thee and if thou wilt well examine thy selfe thou shalt find that worke of the spirit in thee 1 Iohn 2.17 The annointing which ye hâ—ve received of him abideth in you and 3.9 Whosoever is borne of God doth not commit sinne that is as other men doe or as himselfe did before for his seed remaineth in him Examine thy heart well and thou shalt find evident notes of this First Thou art afraid to doe anything that thou knowest would offend God and whence commeth that from flesh and bloud No no of every naturall man the Apostle pronounceth Rom. 3.18 There is no feare of God before his eyes Secondly Thou lovest all that feare God and this is a certaine signe Gods spirit abideth in thee 1 Iohn 3.13 14. Marveâ— not my â—rethren though the world hate you wee know that wee have passed from death to life because wee love the Brethren Thirdly even in this case wherein now thou art thou prayest still and darest not neglect that duty as David did Psalme 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee Even then I plyed thee with supplications and 61.2 From the end of the earth will I cry unto thee when my heart is overwhelmed And whence commeth this I pray you Surely these prayers of all others proceed from the spirit as the Apostle teacheth Romans 8.26 The spirit helpeth our infirmities for wee know not what wee should pray for as wee ought but the spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot bee uttered Fourthly thou lovest God though he doe hide his face and frowne on thee yea this very sorrow and anguish thou art in is a certaine Symptome and signe of thy love to God that is the cause that is the roote of it thou couldest not bee troubled as thou art with this that thou wantest the sense of Gods love if thou didst not dearely love him Certainely thou art sicke of love as the Church was Canticles 2.5 When Christ withdrew himselfe a while from her and shee sought him so carefully shee bewrayeth and could not conceale this to be the cause of her griefe Cant 3.1 2 3. I â—ought him whom my soule loveth I will go into the city and seeke him whom my soule loveth I said unto the watch-men saw ye him whom my soule loveth And whence came it that Mary wept so Luke 7.47 She loved much And whence commeth this I pray thee that thou so lovest the Lord From flesh and bloud No no this can come from nothing but from Gods spirit saving grace as is plaine by that question thrice moved to Peter Ioh. 21.15 17. Dost thou love me And by that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 If any man love God the same is knowne of him Fiftly and lastly Thou dost at the least unfainedly desire to feare God and to love him and to call upon him and to love his children and it is a great griefe and trouble to thy heart that thou canst not doe it better To will is present with thee as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7.18 Certainely this change that is wrought in thy will these unfained desires of grace doe prove evidently that the spirit of God dwelleth in thee Phil. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe of his good pleasure And Nehe. 1.11 Nehemiah proveth himselfe to be Gods servant even by this note because hee desired to feare Gods name Now from these five notes of Gods spirit dwelling in thee thou mayest infallibly inferre these conclusions for the recovering of thy comfort 1. That thou hast faith and art thereby united unto Christ. 1 Iohn 3.24 Hereby we know that hee abideth in us by the spirit which he hath given us And 4.13 Hereby wee know that wee dwell in him and he in us because hee hath given us of his spirit As the naturall spirit is in no member that is not united to the head so can the spirit of sanctification bee in none that is not by faith knit unto Christ our head as the Apostle applyeth this comparison Ephesians 4.16 And our Saviour Iohn 15.4 As the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe unlesse it abide in the Vine no more can yee except ye abide in me 2. That thou hast just cause to bee comfortable thou hast the roote and ground of sound comfort in thy selfe Psalme 32.11 Bee glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous and shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart 3. That it is thy great sin for which thou hast just cause to checke and blame thy selfe that thou art not more thankefull that thou rejoycest no more in thine estate Is it thinkest thou 〈◊〉 blessing or a common blessing to have Christ to have Gods spirit dwelling in thee to have this blessed change wrought in thy soule Paul giveth thankes for this Romans 6.17 God bee thanked that ye were the servants of sinne but ye have obeyed from the heart that forme of Doctrine that was delivered unto you And 1 Thessal 3.9 What thankes can we render to God againe for you for all the joy wherewith we rejoyce for your sakes before our
also an offence against man I answer Ceatainely it was a grievous offence even against man and not against the Lord onely First Against himselfe against his owne body He that committeth fornication sinneth against his owne body 1 Cor. 6.18 Against his owne peace and the comfort of his life for because of these sins the sword neuer departed from his house God raised up evill against him out of his owne house as the Lord threatned by Nathan 2 Sam. 12.10 11. But chiefly against his owne soule Pro. 8.36 He that sinneth against me wrongeth his owne soule O what wounds did he give to his owne soule by these sins Secondly His sin was a grievous offence against his neighbour and that sundry wayes and not against the Lord onely 1. He wronged Vriah in an high degree by the adultery he committed with his wife He that committeth this sin doth his neighbour greater wrong then if he had robbed and spoiled him of all other his goods and possessions whatsoever In which respect the Lord hath in the Decalogue placed the commandement against adultery as a greater commandement before that against theft Exod. 20.14 15. And Solomon Pro. 6.30 35. maketh the adulterer a far worse man then a thiefe and giveth this reason for it among other that the thiefe may make satisfaction to a man for the wrong he hath done him so cannot the adulterer doe 2. He wronged the whole Common-wealth by endangering it and laying it open to the wrath of God by his foule sins For thus hath the Lord beene wont for the sins of Kings and Princes to plague all their subjects grievously See what a famine God brought upon the whole land for the sin of Saul 2 Sam. 21.1 So Ahaz by his sins is said to have brought Iudah low and to have made it naked because hee transgressed sore against the Lord 2 Chron. 28 19. So the evill that Manasseh did in Ierusalem is said to be a chiefe cause of the captivity Ier. 15 4. though Manasseh himselfe were dead and buried long before yea though he had unfeinedly repented before hee died But what need wee to seeke further for examples to cleere this point then to David himselfe What a plague did hee bring upon the whole land by a farre lesse sin of his then these were that he had now committed even by his commanding the people to be numbred 2 Sam. 24.15 And to these very sins that now he committed all the blood of his owne subjects that was shed and all the civill warre and sedition that was raised both in the rebellion of Absalom 2 Sam. 15.12 and 18.7 and of Sheba the son of Bichri 2 Sam. 20.2.14 was to bee imputed So great cause have all Gods people to pray heartily unto God for their Princes according to the example of the Church Ioh. 1.17 Psal. 20.1 4. and 72 1. and the expresse commandement of God 1 Tim. 2.1 2. And so great cause have we also to give hearty thankes unto God for giving us good Kings and governours that rule us in the feare of the Lord as Huram did for Solomon 2 Chron. 2.11 12. 3. Besides this he had by his murder in a higher degree wronged not Vriah onely and those that were slaine with him 2 Sam. 11.17 but all their friends also and kinsfolke that were left alive who were bound in conscience to esteeme this such a wrong as they might take no satisfaction for it as is plaine Numb 35.31 4 and lastly The sin that he committed reached not onely to the murdering of the bodies of many men but to the destruction of the precious soules of all them that were drawne into fearefull sins by his meanes 1. Of the soule of Bathsheba whom he drew to whordome 2 Sam. 11.4 2. Of the soules of all those servants of his whom he used as his panders and bawdes for the effecting of his lust 2 Sam. 11.4 3. Of the soule of Ioâ—b whom hee made his instrument for the murdering of Vriah and the rest 2 Sam. 11 15.16 4. Of the soules of those enemies of the Lord to whom he gave occasion to blaspheme his most holy name 2 Sam. 12.14 For though all these that by his meanes were drawne to these foule sins did not perish eternally for of Bathsheba it is certaine that shee repented yet was that no thanke to him who had given their soules a mortall wound and cut the throat of them though the mercy and skill of the heavenly Chirurgion kept them from perishing of those wounds Thirdly and lastly The sins that he committed were so farre from being an offence against the Lord onely that indeed they were not directly and immediately committed against the Lord but against man onely for they were sins not against the first but against the second table of the commandements of God Then the second question is this Did he then thinke that though by these sins if they had beene committed by an other person great offence had beene done unto men yet being done by him no man could complaine because a King hath that absolute power as whatsoever hee doth to men hee can doe them no wrong I answer No verily David was far from all such conceits Such thoughts might well beseeme such a Princesse as Iesabell was who though her husband Ahab was no King unlesse he might doe what he list unlesse he might by force contrary to law take away Naboths vineyard 1 King 21.7 Dost thou now governe the kingdome of Israel But David was not such a Prince He knew well enough the charge that God had given in his Law concerning the King that should raigne over his people Deut. 17.18 19 20. 1. He must have the booke of the Law ever with him and acquaint himselfe well with it 2. He must governe his subjects according to Law and not turne aside from it either to the right hand or to the left 3. He must take heede his heart be not lifted up above his brethren to despise them or thinke he might use them as hee listed He was not ignorant of that charge that God had given unto him in particular when that he was first made King which he mentioneth 2 Sam. 23.3 The God of Israel said the rocke of Israel spake to me he that ruleth over men must bee just ruling in the feare of God He knew therefore full well that notwithstanding any royall prerogative he had that which he had done to Vriah and the rest though they were his subjects was a shamefull wrong as Nathan also in his parable had shewed it to be 2 Sam. 12.4 The third question is How then if he knew his sin was a wrong and offence against man and not against the Lord onely did it not in that respect trouble him at all at this time now he seeketh pardon and peace with God or are these words thus to be understood as if he should say Against thee thee onely have I sinned as for
any offence I have committed against men or wrong I have done to them I regard it not that never troubleth me I answer No no it was farre from him to thinke so The wrong hee had done to men by these his sins did trouble his conscience at this time exceedingly as appeareth in the 14. verse Deliver mee from blood-guiltinesse O God thou God of my salvation From bloods it is in the originall in the plurall number The blood of Vriah and of all that were slaine with him lay heavy upon his conscience Nay he knew full well he could have no hope to finde mercy with God at this time by his prayer if hee had not beene troubled in conscience for the wrong hee had done unto men by his sin nay if hee had not unfainedly desired to the utmost of his power to give them satisfaction and make them amends for the wrong hee had done unto them Wee know the rule of Christ which is doubtlesse a morall law and was well knowne to David and written in his heart Mat. 5.23 24. If thou bringest thy gift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee leave there thy gift before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift Hee knew full well that the wrong that is done to the basest subject or tenant or servant that any man keepeth will cry to God for vengeance against him and that God will not be appeased till satisfaction be made or at the least endeavoured to be made to the party that was wronged by him When the blood of the poore Gibeonites was unjustly shed by Saul God would not be appeased with the land till the Gibeonites though they were but poore snakes and slaves had satisfaction given unto them as you may read 2 Sam. 21.1 3. Now followeth the fourth and last question Why then doth he say heere that he had sinned onely against the Lord Why doubleth hee his speech thus pathetically Against thee thee onely have I sinned I answer His words are to be taken as spoken not simply but comparatively As if he had said Though by my sins I have many wayes offended against man and wronged him yet the wrong I have done in this to any man is nothing in comparison of the wrong the dishonour the contempt I have done to thy Majesty Though I bee deepely wounded for the wrong I have done to men by my sin yet the griefe and trouble of minde I conceive for that is nothing in comparison of that anguish I finde in my soule for my despising of thee and that light account of thee and of thine eye that hath beene vpon me By the like phrase the captivity is called Ezek. 7.5 An evill an onely evill that is the greatest evill that ever befell that nation So then the Doctrine that ariseth from these words thus opened is this That the offence we have done to God by our sin though it bee not the onely yet it is the chiefe thing above all other that should make us to hate sin and to mourne for it Two branches you see there are of this doctrine and both of them grounded upon that which you have now heard observed unto you in this example of David 1. It is not the onely cause why sin is to bee hated and mourned for 2. It is yet the chiefe cause of all other The former branch shall be confirmed unto you in two points First The very consideration and respect we have to the evill consequents of sin and the punishments that God hath threatned in his word and doth daily exercute upon us for sin may be a just cause even to a faithfull and good soule to move him to be afraid of sin and to hate it and mourne for it If the tokens we discerne of judgements imminent over the nation bring our sins into our remembrance and breed feare and sorrow in us for them as they are apt oft to do with sundry of Gods best servants that is no signe of an heart void of faith David professeth it was so with him Psal. â—19 120 My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy judgements Iosiah is commended of God even for this 2 King 22 19. Nay it is no evill signe to be afraid of sin and troubled with feare and griefe for it by the thoughts wee have of our death and of the judgement to come and even of hell it selfe Knowing the terrours of the Lord saith Paul having spoken of the judgement to come 2 Cor. 5.11 wee perswade men and are made manifest unto God And our Saviour chargeth us to feare God even out of this consideration that he hath power to cast both the body and soule into hell Luke 12 5. Neither is it unlawful to mourne for sin even because of those scourges and corrections we receive from the hand of God for it in this life All our afflictions should bring our sins into our remembrance and humble us for them Our sins are the onely things that keepe good things from us as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 5.25 Our sins are the onely causes of all miseries we are subject unto how bitter and extreme soever they be Because thy sins are increased saith the Lord Ier. 30.15 I have done these things unto thee All the evils therefore that wee endure should worke vpon us as they did upon Gods people Lam. 5.15 16. The ioy of our heart is ceased our dance is turned into mourning the crowne is fallen from our head woe unto us that wee have sinned And it is certainely a grievous sin and an argument of a strange stupidity and hardnesse of heart in us that the Lord scourging us so oft one way or other by his judgements we mourne no more for our sins that are the causes of it By every judgement and affliction God calleth us to sorrow for our sin In that day saith the Prophet Esay 22.12 did the Lord call to weeping and to mourning And Mic. 6.9 The Lords voice cryeth to the City so unto the towne to the family to the person whom he smiteth with any of his corrections And what doth it cry Surely the effect and summe of that cry is set down Lam. 3.39..40 Man suffereth for his sin therfore search and try your wayes and turn againe to the Lord. He is therefore a wise and happy man that stoppeth not his eare at this cry but heareth the rod and who hath appointed it Secondly The consideration of the hurt we have done unto others by our sins doth also give great weight to our sins may be a just cause of sorrow trouble to our minds for them Even the hurt wee have done them in temporall things O how it wounded Davids heart when he saw what a pestilence he had brought among his subjects 1 Chron. 21.17 Let thy hand I pray thee ô Lord my God be
will is so Thus the Apostle proveth it was no unrighteousnesse in God to love and chuse Iacob and to hate and reject Esau before either of them had done good or evil even before they were borne because his holy will was so Rom. 9.14 15. What shall we then say Is there unrighteousnesse with God God forbid For he saith to Moses I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion And this is the first ground and reason of the Doctrine taken from the consideration of the Iudge himselfe The second respecteth them that are judged and corrected by the Lord. We must needs cleare the Lord from wronging any man in any of his judgements because he never judgeth nor punisheth any man before he hath deserved that and much more then that that God layeth upon him This reason Elihu giveth Iob 34.10 11. Hearken unto me ye men of understanding farre bee it from God that he should doe wickednesse and from the almighty that he should commit iniquitie for the worke of a man shall he render unto him and cause every man to find according to his wayes And the Apostle Rom. 3.19 That every mouth may be stopped and all the world may become guilty before God As if he should have said Seing all the world is guilty before God and lyable to his curse for the transgression of his Law every mouth must needs be stopped if not yet certainly at the day of the Lord no man shall be able to open his mouth against or charge him with injustice in any of his judgements upon men Now this Doctrine serveth unto two uses especially 1. For instruction and the informing of our judgements 2. For exhortation and working upon our will and affections For the first This Doctrine serveth notably for convincing of an errour that hath too much place in the minds of most men All men by nature are apt at least secretly in their hearts to question the righteousnesse of God in many of his judgements When the Apostle had made this objection Rom. 3.5 Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance He addeth presently these words I speake as a man saith he As if he should say Every naturall man is apt to speake and thinke so This appeareth evidently by the generall opposition that is made against the doctrine of predestination which both our Church and other reformed Churches have long taught and received by cleare warrant of the word of God For not onely the Papist and the Anabaptist and the Pelagian but every naturall man in the world is apt to cavill against this Doctrine to account it a most absurd and unreasonable Doctrine and all because they cannot conceive how it can stand with justice that God should make such a decree as that is But the Doctrine you have now heard and the reasons of it being well understood and beleeved will stop their mouthes and convince their errour in this point This will be evident unto you if you will but observe these foure points First God had done no wrong if in his eternall decree he had chosen no man unto life but reprobated all men unto destruction For he is our absolute soveraigne Lord as we have heard and it was lawfull for him to doe with his owne what himselfe pleased And who hath deserved that God should choose him unto life As the Apostle speaketh in this very case Rom. 11.35 Who hath first given unto him and it shall be recompensed to him againe Secondly God never condemneth any nor did decree to condemne any but for sinne For he will render to every man according to his workes Rom. 2.6 So that if any man be damned the Lord is not the cause of it but himselfe Thou hast destroyed thy selfe saith the Lord to the wicked Iewes Hos. 13.9 And we have more cause to admire the mercy of God that he hath ordained to save any when he did foresee that all would cast away themselves then to doubt of the justice of God in appointing some to destruction which hee did foresee they would by their voluntary and wilfull transgression most justly deserve Thirdly Though God did foresee that such and such would by their sinnes and continuance in infidelity justly deserve eternall damnation yet it was not the end God aimed at and propounded to himselfe in the decree of reprobation that wicked men might perish for that is a thing God never tooke pleasure in As I live saith the Lord God Ezek. 33 11. I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked But the thing that moved God to make that decree and the end he intended and aimed at in it was the manifestation of his owne glory Pro. 16.4 The Lord hath made all things for himselfe yea even the wicked for the day of evill 1. The manifestation of his glorious justice and wrath against sinne upon the reprobate Rom 9.22 2. The manifestation of his glorious mercy towards his elect which could never have beene so glorious if it had beene common to all mankind And this reason also is gven by the Apostle Rom. 19.23 Fourthly The Lords decree as it is not the cause of the damnation of any but their owne sinne so neither is it the cause of their sinne It doth not impose a necessity upon any to sinne but notwithstanding this decree every man sinneth voluntarily and unconstrainedly neither is the Lord but his owne corruption onely and Satan the cause of his sinne Iam. 1.13 14. So that to conclude this first use Let every one of us strive to suppresse and to reject with detestation and trembling all thoughts that shall rise in our hearts to call into question the righteousnesse of God in any of his decrees or judgements According to the example of the Apostle Rom. 3.4 who when he had but by occasion of this doctrine of reprobation mentioned this objection Is there unrighteousnesse with God abhorreth it presently and rejecteth it in this manner God forbid saith he And if we be not able to comprehend how any thing that the Lord hath decreed or done can stand with equity and justice let us ascribe it rather to our owne weaknesse and shallownesse of understanding then impute the least shadow of injustice unto the Lord and check our selves in that manner that holy Iob did Iob 42.3 I have uttered that I understood not things too wonderfull for me which I knew not Lecture L. On Psalme 51.4 Febru 27. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the second use that this Doctrine serveth unto And that is to stirre up every one of us that we should strive and labour for this grace to be able to do as David doth heere when it shall come to be our owne case to yeeld this passive obedience unto God in all the degrees of it that we have heard of whensoever or howsoever the Lord shall be pleased to judge and correct us The necessity
to the parents Prov. â—8 7 Yea the Lord doth oft impute the sins of the children unto the parents and layeth them to their charge 2 Chron. 22.3 Ahaziah was a wicked man for Athaliah was his mother And the Apostle commandeth that such only should be admitted to the ministery as govern well their own houses keep their children in subjection 1 Tim. 3.4 5. as have faithfull children not accused of ryot or unruly Tit. 1.6 which hee would not have done if parents were not chargable with their childrens sinnes if they were not a chiefe cause of them if it lay not much in their power to prevent the ungraciousnesse of their children Let us all that are parents seriously thinke of this Motive namely how God hath charged us with our childrens soules and consider that it will bee a most heavie reckoning that wee must make unto God for them if any of them shall perish through our default And on the other side it will be a matter of unspeakable comfort to us at that day if we can be able to say of our children unto the Lord as our blessed Saviour speaketh Ioh. 17.12 Those that thou gavest me I have kept and none of them is lost The second motive that concerneth the Lord and his glory is this That the hope of Gods Church and of the propagation of religion unto posterity dependeth principally upon this that parents have care to make their children religious All that feare and love the Lord should unfeinedly desire and endeavour to provide for the continuance of religion and for the deriving of it unto posterity specially that the true Church and religion to God may continue in their owne posterity See a notable example of this care in the two tribes and the halfe that had their possessions given them beyond Iordan Iosh. 2.24 25. We have done it set upon this altar for feare of this thing saying in time to come your children might speake to our children saying what have you to do with the Lord God of Israel So shall your children make our children cease from fearing the Lord. Concerning which you must understand that there is no man doth so much desire to have a posterity and to provide for posterity as the Lord doth And as it is accounted a great honour to a man to have a great posterity Pro. 17.6 Childrens children are the crowne of old men So is this spoken of as a great honour to Christ that he shall have a great posterity Esa. 53.8 Who shall declare his generation And verse 10. When thou shalt make his soule an offering for sinne he shall see his seed And surely this is the meanes whereby the Lord may have a seed and posterity raised and preserved this is the meanes to derive religion unto posterity when Parents are not only religious themselves but are carefull to provide that their children may be so also This is the Seminary of Gods Church This was the cause of that commandement Deut. 4.9 Take heed to thy selfe and keepe thy soule diligently left thou forget the things which thine eyes have seene and lest they depart from thy heart all the daies of thy life but teach them thy sons and thy sons sons This is noted by the Prophet Mal. 2.15 to have beene the cause why the Lord at the first institution of marriage appointed but one woman for one man and did so restraine promiscuous lust that he might seeke a seed of God that is that he might provide for the continuance of his Church And this is made by the Prophet Psalme 22.29 30. one principall end God hath respect unto in converting of us Gentiles unto the Gospell and men of all sorts among us poore and rich that our seed might serve him and might bee accounted unto the Lord for a generation that God might have a posterity and a people to serve him when we are gon So that to conclude the motives if either we respect our children or our own comfort or the glory of God we must be carefull to do our best endeavour that the corruption of nature that we have conveyed into them may be healed and that saving grace may be wrought in their hearts Lecture LIX On Psalme 51.5 May 29. 1627. NOw it followeth that we proceed unto the Meanes that God hath in his Word directed parents to use for the saving of their childrens soules And those are five principally First If we desire to save our children and to heale their natures we must be carefull to maintaine that authority and preheminence that God hath given us over them We must take heed we loose not that honour and reverence that is due to us from our children Certaine it is that by the will of God and even by the law of nature there is an honour and inward reverence of heart due from the child to every parent be the parent never so poore never so full of weaknesses and infirmities You know that in the fift commandement Exod. 20.12 this is made the summe of all the duties the child oweth to his parents Honour thy father and thy mother because this is the chiefe duty of all others yea this is the root and fountaine of all other duties a child can performe If he do not in his heart honour and reverence them he can do no duty to them well A sonne honoureth his father saith the Lord Mal. 1.6 if I be a father where is mine honour And Deut. 27.16 Cursed be he that setteth light by his father or mother It is not sufficient for a child to love his parents but he must also out of this inward reverence and honour he beareth them in his heart stand in awe of them and be afraid to offend them Levit. 19.3 Ye shall feare every man his mother and his father See how fearefull Iacob was to grieve or offend his father though he were an old blind man Gen. 27.12 My father will peradventure feele me and I shall seeme to him as a deceiver and I shall bring a curse upon me and not a blessing And no marvell though this honour and reverence be due to the parent For our parents by being the meanes and instruments of our being are unto us in Gods stead and as his lieftenants have had his power communicated unto them for he onely is properly and absolutely our father and the author of our being Mat. 23.9 And in this respect that which the Apostle speaketh of husbands 1 Cor. 11.7 and so of all superiors may be said of them they beare the image and glory of God In honouring them we honour God in despising them we despise the Lord. Now this authority and preheminence that God hath given us over our children we must be carefull to maintaine we must take heed we loose not this honour and inward reverence that is due unto us from them That which the Lord requireth of a minister towards his slock Tit. 2.15 that he should speake and exhort
that ever they desired that ever it came into their thought to doe us any hurt Shall wee impute this to any goodnesse of nature that is in them No no this is to be ascribed to the powerfull restraining grace of that God who made this promise to his servants that were compassed about with most wicked people on every side Exod. 34.24 No man shall desire thy land when thou shalt go up to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in a yeere Secondly Whereas we know there be many lewd men amongst us not Papists onely but others to whom we are an extreame eye-sore that do with all their hearts desire to do us a mischiefe and have even in their words oft bewraied as much Of whom we may say with David Psal. 57.4 My soule is among lions and I lie even among them that are set on fire How commeth it to passe that they have yet done us no hurt nor so much as attempted any thing against us Surely that God that restrained Laban from hurting Iacob though hee had pursued him sixe dayes journey with a great power and full purpose to bee revenged on him and continued in this purpose till the very night before hee overtooke him as you shall find Gen. 31.23.29 that God I say is he that hath kept all these lewd men from doing us that hurt that they have desired and purposed to doe Hee that when the Sunne ariseth Psal. 104.22 23. maketh the Lyons to gather themselves together and lay them downe in their dens that man may goe forth to his worke and to his labour untill the evening Hee that shut the mouthes of the Lyons from hurting Daniel 6.22 doth curbe and muzzle these men from hurting us and let him have the glory of all that safety wee live in Thirdly and lastly Whereas every wicked man doth naturally hate us according to that sentence of God Genes 3.15 I will put enmity betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seed and her seed How commeth it to passe that many wicked men we live by are not onely harmelesse and void of malice towards us but neighbourly and courteous and kind unto us Surely of this wee may say as the Prophet doth in another case Psalme 118.23 This is the Lords doing and it should seeme marvellous in our eyes Hee that made Esau run to meet Iacob and to embrace him and fall on his necke and kisse him Gen. 23 4. Hee that gave his people such favour in the sight of the Egyptians Exod. 11.3 that they thought nothing too good for them is the only cause of all this And certainely if the Lord should not thus restraine wicked men if hee should set their hearts at liberty and let loose all that wickednesse that is in them wee might with much more safety live among Lyons and Beares then among them When our Saviour had told his disciples Matth. 10.16 Behold I send you forth as sheepe into the midst of wolves hee addeth presently verse 17. but beware of men As if he had said What speake I of wolves you have more cause to feare danger from men then from wolves or from any other creature whatsoever Let us therefore beloved 1. Among other mercies of God take notice of this and bee thankefull for it that in so wicked a world wee live in such peace and safety as wee doe 2. Let us in these dangerous times wherein wee see cause of so great feare on every side by reason of the multitude and cruelty and strength of our enemies both at home and abroad learne to secure and quiet our hearts in the providence of this mighty God that can thus command and rule the hearts of the vilest men upon earth yea though they were the mightiest Princes that can turne them whether soever he will as Solomon speaketh Prov. 21.1 Let us seriously meditate of that which the Prophet speaketh Psal. 76.10 Surely the rage of man shall turne to thy praise the remnant of the rage thou wilt restraine 1. God can and will in his time restraine the remnant of the rage that the bloudy enemies of his Gospel are apt to shew still against his people 2. And surely the rage that they have already shewed shall in the end tend to his praise or else it should not have proceeded so farre as it hath done That wee may bee able thus to quiet and secure our hearts in the providence of this mighty God 1. Let us never give our selves rest till wee be able through a lively faith to say with Gods people Psal. 48.14 This God is our God for ever and ever he will be our guide and shepheard even unto death 2. Let us live in his feare and labour to please him in all our wayes For when a mans wayes please the Lord as the holy Ghost saith Prov. 16.7 hee maketh even his enemies to bee at peace with him Then may wee bee secure and void of feare though the times were much worse and our enemies many more and stronger then they are then may we say as David doth when his heart was made glad with the light of Gods countenance Psal 4.8 I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe also for thou Lord only makest mee to dwell in safety And so much shall suffice to bee spoken of the benefit wee receive by the worke of Gods restraining grace in the hearts of other men But yet in the worke of Gods restraining grace in our owne selves we have much more cause to admire the goodnes of God towards us By the former he hath provided for our outward security and safety in the world but by this hee doth procure and maintain the inward peace tranquilitie of our consciences For seeing as wee have heard wee are all of us by nature as bad as any other Wee are all by nature the children of wrath even as others as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 2.3 Wee have all of us still even after our regeneration the whole body of sin not one member of it wanting in us the seeds of all sins as appeareth plainly by that complaint of the Apostle Rom. 7 24. Who shall deliver me from the body of this death How commeth it to passe that wee are not in our lives as well as in our natures as bad as any others Surely the Lord by his restraining grace suffereth not all the corruption that is in our nature to breake forth in us as hee said to Abimelech Genesis 20.6 so may hee-say to every one of us I have kept thee that thou shouldst not sin against mee in these and these kinds Why but will you say this is true indeed of heathens and naturall men they are kept from sin by restraining grace but there is more in us that are regenerate then so we have sanctifying grace also I answere This is true and of that I shall speake in the next place but yet the best of Gods servants are much bound to him also
thy God to wrath in the wildernesse And to this end Moses spendeth a whole chapter Deut. 9. in calling to the peoples minds and bringing into their remembrance their old sins which he would never have done if he had not knowne this profitable and needfull for them that their repentance for them might bee oft renewed But further then the knowledge of our sins serveth for one of these foure ends it is no benefit it is a judgement and correction of God upon us Therefore it is threatned as a judgement to wicked men Psal. 50.21 I will reproove thee and set thy sins in order before thee Therefore Iob complaineth of it as of a judgement Iob 13.26 Thou writest bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the sins of my youth And Paul prayeth against it 2 Cor. 12.8 I grant indeed it is such a judgement and correction as God useth most to exercise them by that are dearest to him and seeth it to bee most necessary for them as is plaine by the example of Iob 13.26 and of Paul 2 Cor. 12.7 But herein his mercy appeareth that as it is said of all other corrections upon his Church Esa 27.8 In measure thou wilt debate with it so it is in this 1. The Lord doth not let any of us see all our sins but so many of them as he seeth will be sufficicient for us to see for our saving humiliation and repentance Dealing with us in this case as Balak did with Balaam Num. 23.13 Thou shalt see but the utmost part of them thou shalt not see them all And 2. those that he is pleased to discover to us he doth not let us feele the full weight of them nor let us fully see the loathsomnesse of them Oh if the Lord should breake up the sinke that is in every one of our hearts and let us fully discerne and feele how much filth is in them we were never able to abide our selves but should every one of us become a Magormissahib as Ieremy calleth Pashur Ier. 20.3 4. a terrour to our selves If the Lord should let us feele the full weight of our sins certainely we were never able to beare it but should be overwhelmed by it See this not only in the sin of Cain and Iudas that were castawayes Gen. 4.13 Mat. 27.5 but in the sins also of Gods own people Heare what David saith of his sin Ps. 38.4 It is a heavy burden too heavy for me to beare And heare what Paul saith of the incestuous person 2 Cor 2.7 he was in danger to bee swallowed up with overmuch sorrow 1. Thinke of this thou wretched man to whom many foule sins seeme as light as a feather drunkennesse swearing whoring c. when the Lord shall but let thee throughly to see what thou hast done when he shall lay but any one of these sins unto thy charge and cause thee to feele the full weight of it hee shall need to inflict no other punishment upon thee but even to let thee see feele what thou hast done Ier. 2 19. Thine owne wickednes shall correct thee and thy back-slidings shall reprove thee Wickednes will burne like the fire Esa. 9.18 Hell it selfe hath no greater torment then that And this thou hast cause to looke for and knowest not how soone Num. 32.23 Thou hast sinned against the Lord and be thou sure thy sin will find thee out 2. Let us therfore beloved acknowledge it for a mercy of God that he doth give us the sight and sense of our sins so farre forth as is necessary to our saving humiliation and repentance but let us acknowledge it for as great a mercy that hee doth not let us see and feele our sins to the full so as we should be overwhelmed by it Lecture LXIX On Psalme 51.5 Septemb 18. 1627. THe second thing wherein the admirable goodnes of God appeareth unto us is this If we could rightly weigh what we were by nature we would see just cause to wonder at the power and goodnesse of God in this that there should bee any truth of grace in any of us Let us consider this first in generall in the whole worke of our conversion and of that change that is wrought in our hearts by the grace and spirit of God Secondly In every particular act of grace that we do discerne in our selves And for the first wee shall find the Apostle maketh this use of the Doctrine of originall sinne Ephes. 2.4 5. God who is rich in mercy for his great love wherewith hee loved us even when wee were dead in sinnes hath quickened us together with Christ by grace yee are saved As if hee had said this was nothing but meere grace this argued the riches of Gods mercy the greatnesse of his love to doe this When the people beheld the mighty workes that Christ wrought in giving sight to the blind and hearing to the deafe and speech to the dumbe and life to the dead it is said they were all amazed at the mighty power of God Luke 9.43 and as it is said Matth. 9.8 they marvelled and glorified God And the party himselfe whom Christ had restored to sight admired the worke of God upon himselfe and said Iohn 9.32 Since the world began was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was borne blind But the worke that God hath wrought upon our hearts whom he hath converted and begun saving grace in is though not so sensible yet a farre greater demonstration of his power and goodnesse then any of those was and such as wee have much more cause to admire and glorifie God for Certainely it is as possible for a blackmore to change his skinne or a leopard his spots as the Prophet speaketh Ieremy 13.23 for a Camell to goe through the eye of a needle as our Saviour saith Luke 18.25 as for us to have a change wrought in our hearts But blessed bee God that the thing which is impossible with men hath beene possible with God as our Saviour there speaketh Luke 18.27 This admirable power of God is sensible and apparant in the conversion of some men of such I meane as have beene prepared for their conversion with legall terrours such as having beene notorious sinners before have beene by some strong hand of God changed suddenly In the conversion of such as Paul was that of a bloudy persecutour was of a sudden made not onely a disciple but a zealous preacher also Where hee that was even now a Wolfe and a Leopard was so chaunged that hee dwelt with the Lambes and lay downe with the Kids as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 11.6 All men will bee apt to take notice of and to admire the power of God in the conversion of such a man as Paul saith of himselfe Galathians 1.24 that the Churches glorified God in him But the worke of Gods power in the conversion of most men of such as have beene bred in the Church and
now is the acceptable time now is the day of salvation 2 Cor. 6.2 The master of the house hath not yet shut his doore upon thee but how soone it may bee shut thou knowest not Thirdly If this be so then let every one of us that feele any truth of grace wrought in our hearts rejoyce in our estate and magnifie the power and goodnesse of God towards us Indeed it behoveth us to try well whether we have it in truth 2 Cor. 13.5 and how that may be done you shall heare out of the next verse But if thou hast but the least measure of grace in truth thou hast just cause to rejoyce in this more then if God had made thee the greatest prince in the world Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord Psal. 105.3 And the Apostle Iames 1.9 Let the brother of low degree rejoyce in that he is exalted Whatsoever men thinke of thee or thou art apt to thinke of thy selfe he that cannot deceive thee hath pronounced of thee that if thou have but any one grace in truth thou art a blessed man happy art thou that ever thou wert borne If thou canst beleeve in Christ heare what he saith Mat. 16.17 Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and bloud hath not revealed it unto thee but my father which is in heaven As if he had said Thou hast more in thee then flesh and bloud If thou dost feare to displease God hearken what the Holy ghost saith of thee Psal. 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. Nay if thou canst but unfeignedly desire to beleeve and to feare God remember this was all that Nehemiah could say of himselfe Neh. 1.11 that he desired to feare Gods name Remember what Christ pronounceth of thee Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for they shall be filled Nay if thou have but so much grace as to feele the want of grace and unfeignedly to bewaile it hearken what thy blessed Saviour saith of thy estate Matth. 5.3 4. Blessed are the poore in spirit Blessed are they that mourne for that poverty Make thy calling and conversion sure and thou hast made thine election sure as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 1.10 If thou have but the least grace in thee in truth thou hast Gods seale upon thee whereby hee hath marked and will owne thee for himselfe by the print and stampe of that seale According to that speech of the Apostle Ephes. 4.30 Grieve not the holy spirit of God whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption Wherefore let me say againe unto thee as I began in the words of David Psal. 32.11 Be glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous and shout for joy all yee that are upright in heart And 33.1 Rejoyce in the Lord ô ye righteous for praise is comely for the upright O it is a seemely sight to see an upright hearted Christian cheerefull and comfortable Say not ô but I have so much corruption in me that I cannot take notice of nor rejoyce in any goodnesse that I have For 1 I bid thee not rejoyce in any corruption but dislike and bewaile it still but rejoyce in the Lord Phil. 4.4 In the very same action thou maist have just matter of mourning in respect of the worke of thine owne corruption in it and of joy in respect of the worke of Gods grace in it Rejoyce in trembling Psal. 2.11 Regard not so much thine owne corruption as to neglect altogether the grace of God in thee 2. By how much the more corruption thou findest in thy selfe by so much the more cause hast thou to rejoyce in and to admire Gods mercy that to such a wretch as thou art he should give the grace to make conscience of any sin to do any duty in truth of desire to please God Wicked men thinke it strange as the Apostle saith 1 Pet. 4.4 that we do not as they doe that we run not with them into the same excesse of riot They thinke it strange yea impossible that any man should be in deed and truth so changed in heart as Gods people in their outward conversation would seeme to be they esteeme all profession of holinesse to be no better then hypocrisy and therefore speake evill of us But we that know our owne hearts have more cause to wonder at this our selves and to praise God for it Lecture LXXI On Psalme 51.5 October 2. 1627. THE third point wherein the admirable goodnesse of God appeareth unto us who are even by nature so vile as wee all are is in the worke of his confirming grace If wee could rightly weigh what our nature is and what a strength and power of corruption there remaineth still in the best of us we would see cause to wonder that any of us after we are converted and have some measure of saving grace begun in us should stand for any time We read in Scripture of a three-fold standing and in every one of these kinds every Christian hath cause to admire Gods power and goodnesse towards his soule 1. There is a standing in the faith and in the profession of the truth Of this the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 15.1 I declare unto you the Gospell which I preached unto you which also you have received and wherein yee stand 2 There is a standing in the state of grace and in a comfortable assurance and feeling of Gods favour Rom. 5.2 By Christ we have accesse by faith into the grace wherein we stand and rejoyce in the hope of the glory of God 3. There is a standing in a Christian course of life and conscionable practise of godlines This Epaphras begd of God for the Colossians Col. 4.12 That they might stand perfect and compleat in all the will of God Now that any of us should bee able to stand stedfast and persevere any of these wayes that is to say either in foundnesse of judgement and profession of the truth or in the comfortable assurance of our salvation and of the favour of God or in a conscionable care to please God in our whole conversation is certainely a matter of greater wonder and admiration then the most of us doe conceive of This we would all easily discerne and acknowledge if we would but seriously consider of these foure points First what a world what an age and time we live in wherein by reason of the continuall discouragements goodnesse doth find every where and the manifold allurements and tentations unto evill by examples and other wayes wee have unto sinne it is as strange any of us should continue in the state of grace as it is for a man to keepe his health that liveth in a Towne where every house and every person and the very ayre it selfe is infected with the plague That which David saith of wicked men that live in the greatest prosperity Psalm 73.18 may truly bee said of all Gods children even of those whose soules
words this comfortable sentence verse 18. Wee know that whosoever is borne of God sinneth not This wee know and are most certaine of that hee can never fall into that sinne Insomuch as that which the Apostle speaketh of the whole Church of the Iewes Rom. 11.11 may be truly said of every elect child of God Have they stumbled that they should fall that is that they should fall finally and for ever for in the next verse 12. hee granteth they are fallen God forbid saith hee See this also plainly taught us Psal. 15. where the Prophet having described the upright hearted Christian by sundry properties and actions hee concludeth verse 5. Hee that doth these things shall never bee mooved never bee utterly and finally overcome by any tentation And this is that which our Saviour teacheth also Mat. 7.24 25. Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them I will liken him unto a wise man that built his house upon a rock and the raine descended and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house and it fell not because it was built upon a rock And that which hee saith of a godly life hee saith Matth. 16.18 of a lively and true faith also Thou art Peter a rocke impregnable whom Satan with all his might shall not be able to overcome though thou shalt fall thou shalt not fall utterly and upon this rocke this faith that thou hast made confession of I will build my Church and the gates of hell all the cunning all the power of Satan shall not prevaile against it If any man shall aske me and why cannot a chosen vessell and true beleever what tentations soever shall assault him perish irrecoverably I answer There bee two pillars that uphold him and make it impossible for him to fall in that manner of which I spake the last day 1. The almighty power of God 2. The unchangeable love of God Both fitly typified by those two pillars we read of 1 Kin 7.21 that were in Solomons Temple which was also it selfe a type of the Church and people of God the one was called Iachin that is to say he will establish the other Boaz in him is strength First Let us begin with Boaz. In the Lord is strength enough to keepe us from falling totally or finally Vpon this pillar our Saviour lyeth this Doctrine Iohn 10.28.29 None of my sheepe shall perish my father which gave them me is greater then all and no man is able to plucke them out of my fathers hand No no man if hee bee once one of Christs sheepe a true beleever no man can plucke him away Vpon this pillar doth Paul ground his confidence 2 Tim. 1.12 I am not ashamed for I know whom I have beleeved and I am perswaded that hee is able to keepe that which I have committed unto him against that day Yea upon this pillar hee groundeth the confidence even of the weakest Christian that is having an honest heart Rom. 14. For speaking of one that is weake in the faith verse 1. he saith thus of him verse 4. Yea he shall be held up for God is able to make him stand Now for the second pillar lachin hee will establish The Lord not only hath strength to keepe his people but wee are also sure he will establish them that they shall not perish This pillar God giveth his Church to ground and build upon Esa. 54.10 The mountaines shall depart and the hills bee removed but my kindnesse shall not depart from thee neither shall the covenant of my peace bee removed saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee Vpon this pillar doth the Church ground her confidence Esa. 64.5 Behold thou art wroth for wee have sinned in those is continuance and wee shall bee saved And so doth David Psalm 23.6 Surely goodnesse and mercy shall follow mee all the dayes of my life And 48.14 This God is our God for ever and ever he will be our guide even unto death Lecture LXXII On Psalme 51.5 Octob. 16. 1627. IT followeth now that wee proceed to the fourth and last point wherein the admirable goodnesse of God is set forth by the Doctrine of originall sin and that is this That the sinfulnesse and corruption of our nature being so great as it is it should doe us no more hurt then it doth And surely this is a thing that wee can never sufficiently admire that wee not onely slipping and falling oft into many actuall sins but having also still in us so vile a nature such a fountaine of corruption that maketh us wee cannot cease from sin any one moment and like the troubled sea that cannot rest it is the Prophets comparison though in another sense Esa. 57.20 is ever casting up some filthy myre and dirt or other to defile our best actions by that wee being such I say the Lord should not loath and abhorre both our selves and every thing that proceedeth from us That the Lord should notwithstanding all this have so gracious respect unto us and to our poore service as he hath this doth notably set forth his admirable goodnesse and mercy towards us This will the better appeare unto us if wee shall distinctly consider these three things 1. What wee and our best actions and performances are 2. What the Lord is in the holinesse of his owne nature 3. What the respect is that the Lord notwithstanding doth shew to us and to the service we do unto him For the first Our flesh and corrupt nature is such as it will not suffer us to doe any one duty in that manner as wee ought This blessed Paul complained of Rom. 7.18 To will is present with mee this was doubtlesse the speech of a regenerate man but how to performe that which is good I find not And that that hee saith of himselfe there hee saith of all the faithfull Galat. 5.17 Yee cannot doe the thing that yee would Nay it doth so palpably corrupt and defile every good thing wee desire to doe as our selves cannot choose if there bee any truth of grace in us but discerne and bee ashamed of it and complaine of it also as the Church doth Esa. 64.6 Wee are all as the uncleane man the leper and all our righteousnesses not one but all are as filthy rags So that when wee have done the best service that ever wee did to God wee have cause to cry God mercy for it and to pray with good Nehemiah 13.22 Lord pardon mee according to the greatnesse of thy mercy And if we as blind and senselesse and full of selfe-love as we are can discerne so much filth our selves in them what can the Lord doe Who is greater then our heart as the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 3.20 and knoweth all things For the second point The Lord wee know is so infinitely holy that hee cannot abide to looke upon hee cannot but detest all filthinesse and sin Thou art of purer eyes saith the Prophet Hab. 1.13
shall serve for that part of the application of this point that concerneth the naturall and carnall man Secondly This point is also to be applied to the people of God for their comfort and encouragement and they have great need of it Two faults there be in the best of Gods servants that they are much to be checked and blamed for First That they of all others have the saddest hearts and are subject to most feares David complaineth of himselfe that he went mourning all the day long Ps. 38.6 And they are called such as are of a fearefull heart Esa. 35.4 Their frailty is like a cloud Esa. 44.22 Whereas indeed those that do unfeignedly feare God and have set their hearts to please him are the only men of the world that have just cause to be cheerefull and comfortable Psal. 105.3 Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord. And 32.11 Shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart Phil. 4.4 Rejoyce in the Lord alway and againe I say rejoyce Yea though his frailties were farre greater then they are yet hath he much more cause to rejoyce in the Lord then to be sad for them 1. His sins are forgiven him and that is a just cause of joy Son be of good cheere saith Christ Mat. 9.2 thy sins are forgiven 2. God is reconciled to him in Christ and delighteth in him as you heard the last day and that is another just cause of joy Let him that glorieth saith the Lord Ier 9 24 glory in this that he understandeth and knoweth me that I am the Lord which exercise loving kindnesse 3. And lastly His name is written in heaven and that is also a just ground of unspeakable joy Rejoyce in this saith our Saviour Luk. 10.20 that your names are written in heaven So that I may boldly say to every poore Christian thou art more bound to rejoyce in these things then to mourne for thine own infirmities yea it were not so great a sin in thee not to mourne at all for thine infirmities as it is not to rejoyce in the Lord. Secondly There is yet another fault that Gods people are much to blame for that because they cannot performe any service to God in that manner that they should therefore they have no heart at all to serve him but performe every duty in Gods worship so heartlessely heavily and uncheerefully whether they heare or pray or receive the Sacrament or sing Psalmes as if it were the greatest slavery and drudgery in the world to serve God Whereas indeed we have just cause to performe these duties with more alacrity and gladnes of heart then any other thing in the world Serve the Lord with gladnesse saith David Ps. 100. 2. We should count the Sabbath a delight Esa. 58.13 I will make them saith the Lord speaking of his people Esa. 56.7 joyfull in my house of prayer True it is Gods people have just cause of mourning and feare in the best services they do unto God in respect of the unworthinesse of them to be presented unto God and the untowardnesse of their hearts in them Good Hezekiah went sore when he prayed Esa. 38.3 and his prayer was never the worse for that But yet there must be in every acceptable service we do unto God a mixture of joy with that sorrow and feare Serve the Lord with feare saith David Psal. 2.11 and rejoyce with trembling When we consider how bad servants we are we see just cause of sorrow and feare but when we consider how good a master it is that we do service unto there is more cause of joy and comfort in that then there is of sorrow and feare in the other Certainely if we did rightly know the disposition of this master of ours that we do service unto it would put life into us and make us serve him with more gladnesse of heart then we do Consider therefore and thinke oft for thy incouragement of the disposition of thy Lord and master in these five points First His eye is continually upon thee to take notice of that thou dost in his service And the laziest servant that is will ply his worke cheerefully while his masters eye is upon him That the Apostle plainely intimateth Ephes. 6.6 Not with eye-service as mem-pleasers Secondly In whatsoever service he injoineth us to do unto him he seeketh not any profit to himselfe but yeeldeth it all unto us As if a master should injoine his servant to take paines in tilling sowing husbandring a piece of ground and when harvest commeth should bid him go and reape for himselfe If thou be righteous saith Elihu Iob 35.7 what givest thou to him or what receiveth he at thy hand And Deut. 10.13 These commandements and statutes I command thee this day for thy good We do no faithfull service unto him but it yeeldeth us fruit even in the doing of it besides that it will yeeld us when the harvest commeth that is at the end of the world Being freed from sin saith the Apostle Rom. 6.22 and being become the servants of God ye have your fruit in holinesse and in the end everlasting life It is joy to the just saith Solomon Pro. 21.15 to doe judgement Even the very doing of good duties with a good heart yeeldeth that joy and comfort to a man as will abundantly recompense all the paines and service we can do The people rejoyced for that they offered willingly 1 Chron. 29.9 because with a perfect heart they offered willingly to the Lord and David also the King rejoyced with great joy Thirdly The Lord is no such hard and rigorous master as will beare with no faults or that will strictly marke every defect that is in our services but most easie to be pleased and willing to accept of our poore endeavours A father indeed it is rather then a master that we serve I will spare them saith the Lord Mal. 3.17 as a man spareth his owne son that serveth him And this maketh the Prophet to cry out Psal. 130 3 4. If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities ô Lord who shall stand but there is forgivenesse with thee that thou maist be feared As if he had said Who would not feare that is serve and worship such a God as is so easie to be pleased so apt to forgive the slips and frailties of his servants in whom he seeth there is truth of heart Fourthly He is such a Master as standeth not so much upon our actions in his service as upon our affections Though we be able to do very little yet if he discerne in us an unfeigned desire to do well he is ready to accept it If there be a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 a man is accepted Because he was willing to have done it God saith of Abraham Heb. 11.17 that he did offer up his onely sonne Fiftly and lastly He is such a Master as when he seeth us willing and desirous to doe his will and sorry we
this naturall weakenesse there is a sinfull weakenesse also in the best of Gods children even weaknesse of faith which maketh them subject not to naturall feares onely but to sinfull feares also There is much lacking in their faith as the Apostle said of the Thessalonians 1 Thess. 3.10 And this is a chiefe cause of all their feares Why are ye fearefull ô ye of little faith saith our Saviour to his Disciples Mat. 8.16 pointing at the chiefe cause of all our feare When are apt to doubt of Gods favour and of the pardon of our sinnes and who can choose but bee much disquieted in his heart with â—eare when he doubteth of Gods favour When the Prophet complained Psal. 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted he telleth us verse 14. what was the cause of those terrours he felt in himselfe Lord why castest thou off my soule why hidest thou thy face from me Hee could not be perswaded of Gods love hee thought God had cast him of And can you wonder then though his heart were full of terrour The second cause of these feares is the Lord himselfe Certainely his holy hand is to be acknowledged in this kinde of affliction as well as in any other These feares are therefore called the Lords terrours Psal. 88.15 and 2 Cor. 5.11 because they come from him And the Lord seeth it to bee good and profitable many waies for sundry of his servants to bee much exercised by them 1. This maketh them carefull by repentance to purge themselves from all their knowne sinnes So the Lord speaketh of the feare which they that travell by sea are in when they see the strange breaches which the whale by his rising doth make in the sea Iob 4â— 25 When he raiseth up himselfe the mighty and most stout hearted are afraid by reason of his breakings they purifie themselves As wee see the mariners that carryed Ionah did Ionah 1.5 The mariners were afraid and cryed every man to his God Every one sought to make his peace with God in the best manner that he could This effect wee know feare usually hath even in all men but much more certainely in Gods children 2. This keepeth them humble fearefull to sinne tractable and willing to obey God in all things This is also a naturall effect of feare to abate the pride of mans heart and to make it humble and tractible Put them in feare ô Lord saith David Psal. 9.20 that the nations may know themselves to bee but men Certainely if the Lord should not now and then visit them with inward terrours and gripes there be many in the world would even forget themselves to be men But this effect it hath in Gods children especially O that there were such a heart in them saith the Lord of his people Deut. 5.29 that they would feare me keepe my commandements alwaies As if he had said Now they are fearefull to offend me in any thing now they are willing to doe any thing I would have them as they protested verse 27. But when was that Surely when by seeing the law delivered in that terrible manner they were brought into a wonderfull feare 3. Lastly This prepareth them and maketh them fit to receive comfort from God Thus the Lord hath beene wont to prepare his servants whom he meant to give most comfort unto Before the Lord delivevered that large and comfortable promise unto Abram Gen. 15.13 21. it is said verse 12. Loe an horrour of great darknesse fell upon him Before Elijah could heare that still and small voice that spake so much comfort unto him concerning himselfe and the whole Church the Lord first affrighted him with a great and strong wind that rent the mountaines and brake the rockes in pieces and then by an earthquake and after that by a fire 1 King 19.11 12. hee deepely humbled him by feare and terrour first that he might prepare and make him fit to receive that comfort You see then that this may bee the case of them that are most upright hearted and such as truly love the Lord they may bee much subject to these feares And this is the first thing I told you I had to say for the comfort of such poore soules The second is this That it is not onely possible that thou maist love God unfeignedly though thou be so subject to these terrours but even while thou art in this case thou hast evident signes in thee that thou dost so and if thou couldst observe thine owne heart well thou wouldst be able to discerne that thou dost love God indeed For First Thou desirest Gods favour above all things in the world and no crosse afflicteth thy heart so much as this that thou thinkest thou hast lost it thou canst not be assured of it this is a certaine signe thou lovest him When the Churches diligence in seeking after Christ when she had lost him is described Cant. 2.1 4. she expresseth the cause that moved her so to seeke after him by calling him him whom her soule loved and this title she repeateth in every one of those verses Certainely if her soule had not dearely loved him she could not in that manner have sought after him So that this griefe and trouble thy heart is in because thou canst not be assured of Gods favour argueth plainely that thou art sicke of love as the Church saith she was Cant. 2.5 and 5.8 Thy love to God is the cause of thy sicknesse and griefe O how happy a thing would it be with many if they were sicke of this disease Secondly Thou darest not doe any thing that thou thinkest would offend God but makest conscience to doe his will therefore thou lovest God Hee that hath my commandements and keepeth them saith our Saviour Ioh. 14.21 is hee that loveth me And 1 Iohn 5.3 This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements we could not els do it constantly nor conscionably Thirdly When thou hast through infirmity done any thing to offend God thou grievest unfeignedly and art troubled with it This argueth that thou lovest the Lord. It was love that made Mary Magdalen to weepe so abundantly for her sinnes as our Saviour testifieth of her Luke 7.47 And this was the onely thing whereby Peter did expresse that though he haâ— so shamefully denied Christ yet he loved him above all things when he had so offended hee went out and wept bitterly Mat. 26.75 Fourthly Thou lovest the Word and ordinances of God and the sincerity of his worship Therefore thou lovest God For the Lord calleth them that keepe the second commandement specially and above all others such as love him Exod. 20.6 And David professing himself Psal. 119 132. to be one of those that did love Gods name declareth it by no argument so much as by this throughout that Psalme even by that love hee bare unto and that delight hee tooke in the Word of God Fiftly thou lovest the children of God even because of the
us to judge surely for these and these sins God hath thus and thus plagued them Thus David saith Psalme 52.6 7. that when the righteous should see the strange judgements of God that should fall upon Doeg and his posterity they should say Loâ— this is the man that made not God his strength but trusted in the abundance of his riches and strengthened himselfe in his wickednes As if they should say He thought that so long as he was in such place and authority and favour with Saul he need not care what he did against David or against the Lords Priests but see now the end of this persecuting wretch The judgement of God that followed him kept his sin in their remembrance and made them oft to talke of it And doubtlesse so should the judgements of God that we see upon such as have bin notoriously wicked for whoredome for oppression for hatred of religion the judgements I say that we see upon them and their families should keepe their sins in our remembrance and cause us oft to thinke and speake of them Nay for as much as those poore Churches of Christ in the Palatinate and Germany and Rochel have bin notoriously knowne to offend generally in the ordinary profanation of the Sabbath the sin that God saith was a chiefe cause of the Iewes captivity Ezekiel 20.13 In the contempt of the ministery of whom the Lord hath said Deut. 12.19 Take heed to thy selfe that thou forsake not the Levite as long as thou livest upon the earth Forasmuch as I say they have bin notoriously knowne to offend generally this way besides the loosenesse of their lives in drunkennesse and lasciviousnesse professing outwardly religion having a forme of godlinesse as the Apostle spreaketh 1 Tim. 3.5 but denying the power thereof it is not unlawfull for us to impute all this marvailous severity of God towards them unto these their sins But then I answer secondly that there be two wayes whereby wee may offend greatly in this case First When only for the afflictions that they endure and the judgements of God that we see upon any we judge them guilty of some great sin though we know no sin by them nor can justly taxe their conversation any way As it was in Iobs case This I say is a great sin For it is evident by the scripture that the holiest of all Gods servants have bin most sharpely afflicted Such as of whom the world was not worthy as the Apostle speaketh Hebr. 11 37 38. were stoned and sawne asunder were tempted were slaine with the sword they wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins being destitute afflicted and tormented And God doth not alwayes in afflicting his children correct them for sin but he doth it sometimes only to try their faith patience and to make them examples of faith and patience unto others You are in heavinesse saith the Apostle 1 Peter 1.6 7. through manifold temptations that the tryall of your faith being much more precious then gold that perisheth though it be tryed with fire might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Iesus Christ. And sometimes he doth it for other causes which he keepeth secret unto himselfe and which the wisest and holiest men under heaven have not beene able to conceive yea this maketh much for his glory that he doth so as we read Prov. 25.2 That the Lord is righteous in all his wayes and holy in all his workes every faithfull man hath ever beene ready to acknowledge Psalme 145.17 Ieremy 12.1 But the wisest and holiest of Gods servants have oft beene astonished at the beholding of his judgements and unable to discerne his meaning in them but have beene constrained in a holy reverence and admiration to cry out as Esa. 45.15 Verily thou art a God that hidest thy selfe And Romanes 11.33 O the depth of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God how unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out As if he had said His judgements are so deepe and unsearchable that no man is able to found them to find out the ground and reason of them The second way wherby we may much offend in this case is when though we know sins and great sins too in them whom God thus afflicteth we do by reason of the greatnesse and strangenesse of their afflictions judge them to be no better then hypocrites or greater sinners then our selves or other men whom the Lord doth not so plague as he hath done them For we have heard in the Doctrine God doth use to affliâ—t his owne deare children for sin more sharply in this life then he doth any other It was a strange judgement that fell upon old Ely that he should with a fall breake his necke and dye 1 Sam. 4.18 and doubtlesse his sin in bearing too much with his children in their profanesse was the cause of it yet he were a mad-man that would doubt whether he were a good man and dyed in Gods favour for all that or that would thinke he was a greater sinner then any other in Israel because of that So it was a strange judgement that befell the young Prophet 1 Kings 13 24. and certainely his sin was the cause of it And yet the old Prophet by his mourning for him and charging his sons verse â—9 31. that when he dyed they should bury him in his grave declared that he was undoubtedly assured that he was Gods deare child dyed in his favour for all that O take heed therfore of judging of those poore Churches that have so strangely perished or of any other persons to have beene hypocrites and void of true grace or to have bin greater sinners either then our selves because of the miseries that they have endured Take heed of despising or thinking the worse of any for their afflictions and miseries This is a corruption too strong in all men by nature Prov. 14.20 and 19.17 Eccles. 9.15 16. This is the first sin that is taxed and reproved by the Doctrine that we have heard And there be three things that may discover to us both the folly and the wickednesse and danger also of this humour First That God hath expresly said in his word that we may not judge them the greatest sinners that are most afflicted No man saith the holy Ghost Eccl. 9.1 knoweth either love or hatred by all that is before him that is by any outward thing that doth befall men as he expresseth himselfe verse 2. Suppose ye saith our Saviour Luk. 13.2 3. and to shew the certainty and necessity of this truth he repeateth it againe and giveth another instance of it verse 4 â— Suppose yee that those Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans because they endured such things They were murdered by Pilate even while they were sacrificing and serving God a strange judgement and yet heare what Christ saith I tell you Nay As if he should say you may not judge so you sin
it is said verse 4 that as the people lift up their voices and wept The second example is that which is mentioned 2 Sam. 1.11 12. When David heard how the Philistines had prevailed and what an overthrow they had given unto Gods people As alas we have heard of a great many overthrowes that within these few yeares Gods people have received from as bad people as ever the Philistines were it is said there that David and all the men that were with him all his souldiers though many of them hated Saul mortally and one would have thought that the cutting off of that wretched man in that battell should have mitigated much their sorrow for the losse of all the rest yet it is said there that David and all the men that were with him rent their clothes and they mourned and wept and fasted for it The third example for this is that of Nehemiah when Hanani and the rest had told him Neh. 1.3 that the remnant that were left of the captivity in the province of Iudaea were in great affliction and reproach and that the walls of Ierusalem were broken downe and the gates thereof were burnt with fire no worse newes then we have often heard of late of many of the Churches of Christ When I heard these words saith he verse 4. I sat downe and wept and mourned certaine daies The fourth and last example is that of the Levites the holy Musicians mentioned Ps. 137. who as they were Church-officers ordained of God for the service of the Temple so did they receive such gifts from God for the discharge of that function as that they did excell in skill all the musicians that have beene in the world Of them we read five remarkable things in that Psalme 1. Verse 1. By the rivers of Babylon they sat downe and wept when they remembred Zion The pleasantnesse of the countrey could not make them forget Zion nor keepe them from griefe nor from weeping when they remembred Zion 2. Verse 2. They hanged up their harps As if the Psalmist had said As great as their skill was they had no mind of musick all that while that they remembred Zion and the miseries she was in 3. Verse 3 4. Though they that carried them captives and were now their masters that had power and authority over them and had heard doubtlesse of their excellent skill that way required mirth of them were earnest with them to use their skill in singing and playing upon their instruments to make them and themselves merry yet could they not get them to sing so much as one of the songs of Zion 4. Verse 5 6. The reason that they give for this If I forget thee ô Ierusalem if I doe not remember thee Marke 1 the change of the number they had spoken all the while before in the plurall number and expressed so the joint affection of them all in this case now they speake in the singular number every man in his owne person so say I and so say I. 2 Marke the reason why they would not obey their masters in this alas saith every one if I should now give my selfe to mirth and musicke it would be an evident signe I remembred not what case Ierusalem is in I had quite forgotten the miseries of Gods Church 5. Lastly Observe in the same verses 4. 5. the imprecation they make against themselves whereby as by an oath and vow they bind themselves from mirth and jollity during the time of Ierusalems misery If I forget thee ô Ierusalem if I doe not remember thee As if they had said one by one If any thing make me forget Ierusalem and her distresses nay if as well as I love mirth and musicke specially this or this kind of mirth or recreation and delight as ill as I could live without it yet if I cannot be content to abridge my selfe of it for Ierusalems sake let some strange curse of God fall upon me And these are certainely two strange judgements that they wish against themselves in this their imprecation 1. Let my right hand forget her cunning 2. Let my tongue cleave to the roofe of my mouth For a Minister whom God hath endued with excellent gifts for his service to have his gifts blasted and taken from him to be strucken dumbe and loose the use of his tongue as Zachary did for a time these are certainely great and strange judgements In all these examples we see beloved how the holy servants of God have beene affected with the afflictions of Ioseph and how they have mourned for them And I doubt not also but you see that we all ought to bee so affected likewise and that we could not choose but be so in some measure if the same spirit were in us that was in them And that you may see they did in this no worke of supererogation I will shew you now which is the second proofe I promised to give you that they did no more the◠they were commanded to do When the Lord had executed a strange judgement but upon two of his servants Nadab and Abihu though the cause why he did it the sinne whereby he was provoked to it was apparant and notorious to all the people yet see what a commandement is given concerning this Levit. 10.6 Let your brethren the whole house of Israel bewaile the burning which the Lord hath kindled That fire was quenched and ended in the death of those two men But the Lord hath now kindled a burning which hath lasted many yeares and burneth still outragiously and hath consumed not two of Gods servants onely but many whole Churches of Christ and ought not then the whole house of Israel all Gods people much more to bewaile such a burning as this which the Lord hath kindled But let us see the reason why this ought to be which is the third proofe of the point which I promised to give you And that is this they that can thus take to heart the miseries of the Church though themselves be in peace may have great comfort in their estate and none but they For first this is a signe that they are true living members of Christs mysticall body If one member suffer saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.26 all the members suffer with it he meaneth if they be true living members for a woodden leg or an artificiall eye cānot Say not thou art a member of the Church of England thou art not a member of the Church of France or of Germany or of Bohemiah for all the Churches of the world that professe the same faith and religion are but one body There is one body and on◠spirit saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.4 It is not the distance of place nor the difference of language that can fever us There is neither Iew nor Greek bond nor free saith he Gal 3.28 but we are all one in Christ Iesus I believe one Catholique and Apostolique Church saith the Nicene creed The true Catholique
and mourned certaine daies and fasted and prayed for them And even by this meanes he relieved them greatly as appeared by the successe he had in the next chapter in his suit hee made unto the King for them And certainely so might wee even the poorest and meanest of us all helpe our poore brethren much this way if we could doe this for them in that manner as we ought to doe it Oh let it be our care so to prepare our selves to the fast to pray so for our brethren as we may doe them good by our prayers and prevaile with God for them When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe saith David Psalme 56.9 this I know saith he for God is for me Oh let us labour so to cry unto God as we may give the enemy a foyle and overthrow When Moses held up his hand Israel prevailed Exod. 17.11 when Moses let downe his hand Amalek prevailed Certainly the heavinesse of our hearts and hands this way hath bin a chiefe cause why Israell hath had so many foiles why Amalek hath prevailed so much as he hath done Fourthly and lastly The example of the Lords so strange severity towards all other Churches should make us feare the like towards our selves When we see God executeth strange judgements even upon most wicked men it should worke feare in the best of us For who is so good but he knoweth there is matter enough to deserve Gods fierce wrath even in himselfe also All Israel when they saw Korah and his company swallowed up Numb 16.34 cryed and were afraid that the earth would swallow them up also The righteous shall see and feare saith David Psal. 52.6 when they see Gods strange judgement upon Doeg But these strange judgements of God upon his owne people give us much more just cause to feare our selves Observe I pray you these just causes we have to feare our selves and our owne estate First The manner of the Lords proceeding hitherto and the strange successe he hath given unto the enemy all this while and the conveighing of the cup of his fury from Church to Church from nation to nation these many yeares may give us just cause to feare that he hath given a charge to his sword of vengeance to goe through all the Churches in the world that professe his Gospel And that he hath said of all his Churches as once he spake of all Israel Ezek. 21.4 5. My sword shall goe forth of his sheath against all flâ—sh against all Israell from the South to the North that all flesh may know that I have drawne forth my sword out of his sheath it shall not returne any more till it have gone through all Israel Secondly The very same sins whereby God hath beene provoked against other Churches abound in our land And we know God hateth sin as much in us as he did in them neither have we any priviledge more then they Goe yee now saith the Lord Ieremy 7.12 unto my place which was in Shiloh where I set my name at the first and see what I did unto it for the wiâ—kednesse of my people Israel As if the Lord should say to us all Goe and see what I have done to my Churches in Bohemia Germany and France where I set my name at the first and that were in Christ before you Thirdly and lastly Even our strange want of feare and generall security under all these examples of Gods so marvellous severity upon them may above all other things give us most cause to feare that there are greater plagues in brewing for us then any that they have endured that they have drunke but the top of the cup of Gods fury that the bottome and dregs of it are reserved for us Oh if we could but learne by all these examples and by all other the signes of Gods indignation against us to feare if our hearts were tender and we could humble our selves as Iosiah did 2 Chron. 34.27 28. we should be safe enough as Iosiah was But our generall senslesnesse in such times as these are is a most dangerous signe of some fearefull ruine determined against us It was of the Lord saith the holy Ghost of the Canaanites Iosh. 11.20 to harden their hearts that he might destroy them utterly And remember what I told you even now out of Amos. 6.6 7. They were not grieved for the afflictions of Ioseph therefore now shall they goe captive with the first that goe captive Lecture CXIIII On Psalme 51.6 Mar. 31. 1629. IT followeth that we proceed to the third and last use of the Doctrine which serveth to teach us how to judge of and to be affected with our owne sins that professe our selves to be the people of God and in the estate of grace And this is an use of as great if not of greater importance and necessity then either of the former were In the two former wee were taught how to be affected with the state and condition of other men in this we are to be taught how to be affected with our owne doings And as it is an use of great necessity at all times so never of greater then at such a time as this is And that in these two respects First Because we all know that we have cause dayly to expect an evill day a day of great triall and affliction wherein it standeth us upon to have all our evidences in a readinesse and to take to our selves the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand in it as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 6.13 And Secondly Because it is a time wherein all of us by the custome of our Church are to renew our covenant with God at his holy table and no Doctrine we can heare is more fit and effectuall to prepare as thereunto then this that teacheth us how to be affected with our owne sins And I am now to direct my speech not to such of you as have only a forme of godlinesse but deny the power thereof such as I feare the greatest number of you are to whom my brother spake worthily the last day out of 2 Timothy 3.5 which will needs have a forme of godlinesse they will be Christians and have as good a part in Christ and his merits as the best they will be Protestants they will professe a love to the word they would not for any thing be kept from the Sacrament at this time especially But that Christ or his word or the rules of religion which they professe should have any commanding power to restraine them from any sin they have a mind to bee it never so grosse from swearing from drinking from filthinesse or any other sin that they deny that they scorne as an intolerable slavery and bondage and cry out of it as Psalme 2.3 Let us breake their hands asunder and cast away their cords from us To these men I say I have nothing to say at this time but with them to thinke well
of that which my brother spake the last day touching their estate But to you beloved I am to direct my speech at this time that have more then a forme of godlinesse that have felt the life and power of it in your owne hearts to every one of you that can say with David here unto the Lord out of the feeling and experience of his owne soule In the hidden part thou hast made mâ—e to know wisedome To every one that is such I have two words of exhortation to speake from the Doctrine that you have heard 1. Be thou above all men most afraid to fall into any sin for the time to come 2. Be thou above all men most humbled for the sins that since thou wert in this estate thou hast fallen into For the first No man hath so great cause to bee afraid to sin as the child of God as the regenerate man hath O feare the Lord ye his Saints saith David Psalme 34.9 As if he had said Though you be his Saints in the state of grace and in his favour yea because yee are his Saints in his favour and in the state of grace therefore you must feare him none have more cause to feare him then yee But to speake distinctly of this point I will shew you 1. How farre forth this feare of sinning must extend 2. Reasons why the regenerate the child of God hath more cause to feare sin then any other man For the first The extent of this feare is to be observed 1. In the object of it the kinds and degrees of sin that we must be afraid of 2. In the continuance and durablenesse of it For the first of these for the helpe of your understanding and memory you shall see it in seven degrees First The child of God hath cause to be afraid of falling into grosse and scandalous sins As Ioseph was when he was strongly tempted to adultery and might have committed it most secretly and securely yet he durst not doe it How can I doe this great wickednesse saith he Genesis 39 â— and sin against God And David when hee was as strongly tempted to take revenge of his mortall enemy and had such opportunitie also as flesh and bloud would never have let slip insomuch as Saul himselfe wondred at it 1. Samuel 24 18 19. yet hee durst not doe it And why durst he not doe it Was it out of basenesse of mind because he was a coward No no he was as valiant a man as ever drew sword Why then durst hee not doe it Surely hee durst not sinne nor doe that that would so offend God Who can stretch foorth his hand or offer to doe such a thing saith he 1 Sam. 26 9. against the Lords annointed and be guiltlesse These were grosse sins you will say and he can be no better then an hypocrite that is not afraid to doe such things I say therefore secondly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do the least thing that might offend God Daniel was afraid of the Kings meat Dan. 1.8 Because it was such as God in the ceremoniall law had forbidden he knew it would have defiled his conscience Nay thirdly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do any thing that thou seest cause to doubt thou shalt sin and offend God in doing it He that doubteth is damned if he eat saith the Apostle Rom. 14.23 Nay fourthly If thou be in the state of grace thou hast cause to be afraid not only to speake amisse but even to thinke evill to offend God in the very thoughts of thy heart Beware that there be not a thought in thy wicked heart saith the Lord Deut. 15.9 saying the seventh yeere the yeere of release is at hand Fiftly If thou be a Christian thou hast cause to be afraid of doing good duties loosely perfunctorily carelesly Serve the Lord with feare saith David Ps. 2.11 Yea sixtly Thou hast cause to be afraid even of standing at a stay and not growing better under the means of grace Worke out your own salvation saith the Apostle Phil. 2.12 with feare and trembling As if he should say If the worke go not forward if it be not forwarder then it was many yeares since you have cause of feare and trembling even for that Nay seventhly and lastly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do any thing that thou seest is of evill report and will cause thy religion and profession to be evill spoken of though thou know never so assuredly that the thing in it selfe is not sin but lawfull enough Dare any of you having a matter against another saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.1 goe to law before the unjust and not before the Saints Yea why not I pray you might some of them have said What sin what unlawfulnes is there in that Hast thou not taught us Rom. 13.1.4 that the law and magistracy is ordained of God for our use and benefit whatsoever the man be that executeth it And didst not thou thy selfe seeke the benefit of law before an unbeleever when thou didst appeale unto Caesar Act. 25.11 Yes might the Apostle say But though the thing in it selfe be never so lawfull yet because it exposeth your religion to the scorne and reproach of the unbeleevers you that feare God may not dare to do it saith he All things all such kind of things as he there speaketh of are lawfull saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.12 but all things are not expedient Though the thing be never so lawfull yet if thou see cause to think that hurt will come of it thou must be afraid to do it You see in these seven degrees how tender hearted how cautelous and precise the child of God had need to be The Prophet calleth them Esa. 35.4 such as are of a fearefull heart and you see they have just cause to be so But how long must they be so will you say which is the second thing I told you was to be observed in the extent of this feare Surely so long as we live we have cause to nourish this feare in our selves My son saith Solomon Prov. 23.15.17 let thy heart be in the feare of the Lord all the day long And the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.17 Passe the time of your sojourning here all the time of your life in feare If any man shall object How can this be Seeing the Apostle saith of the faithfull 2 Tim 1.7 God hath not given us the spirit of feare And Rom. 8.15 We have not received the spirit of bondage to feare againe but the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba father As if he had said Before we beleeved in Christ we were indeed subject to much feare but now wee have received another spirit and are freed from those feares And the life of a Christian is the greatest bondage and slavery in the world if he must be alwayes of so fearefull an heart To this I answer That to live continually in
Apostle Galat. 2.20 The life that I now live As if hee had said The reformed religious and holy life that I now live since my conversion and calling I liue by the faith of the Sonne of God that faith I have in Christ who loved me and gave himselfe for me As if he had said This faith that assureth me of that speciall interest that I have in Christ of that speciall love that Christ hath borne to mee is the onely cause of whatsoever goodnesse is in me And for the second that nothing but faith will breed true goodnesse and grace in the heart we have as plaine a proofe Hebrewes 11.5 6. Enoch had this testimony given of him that he pleased God but without faith it is impossible to please God As if he should have said A man cannot please God in any thing that he doth till he have faith till he be justified by faith and reconciled unto God through Christ. Though the habit of faith and all sanctifying graces which the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.9 calleth the seed of God be by the Spirit of God infused into the heart of man altogether and at one time yet the act and exercise of faith is the first of all and that that setteth every other grace on worke As the earth though it be made soft by those showers that fall upon it in the winter-time and bring forth some blade of the seed that is cast into it yet is it not thereby made fruitfull unto man it never yeeldeth any good and perfect fruit till it have received the sweet heat of the Sun into the bowels of it in the spring time even so is it with the heart of man It may bee and is oft softened by the judgements of God and terrours of the Law God maketh my heart soft saith Iob 23.16 and the Almighty troubleth mee Even by the trouble of his mind and terrours that God disquieted him with his heart was softened And some beginnings also of reformation and goodnesse have beene thereby wrought in it such was that confession of sinne and goodly words that God oft wrung from Pharaoh by his judgements Exodus 9.27 I have sinned the Lord is righteous and I and my people are wicked and 10.16 Hee cryeth unto Moses to this effect Good Moses forgive me and pray to the Lord for me Such was that repentance and reformation of the wicked Israelites that the Prophet speaketh on Psal. 78.34 When he slew them then they sought him and they returned and enquired early after God And such is the repentance and goodly words that many a wretched man in his sicknesse is wont to utter thus farre forth the winter-showers and stormes of Gods judgements and terrours may work upon mans heart But till Christ Iesus the Sun of righteousnesse as the Prophet calleth him Mal. 4.2 like the comfortable and quickning heat of the Sunne in the spring doe shine upon a man and bee by faith received into his heart it can never bring forth any fruit that is good indeed and acceptable unto God And the true cause why some are fruitfull in grace and goodnesse and some other though they enjoy the same or greater meanes yet no grace will grow in their hearts nor come unto any perfection is this which the Apostle giveth 2 Thes. 3.2 All men have not faith But though the Lord let this visible Sunne shine upon all men indifferently upon the reprobate as well as upon the elect he maketh his Sunne saith our Saviour Matth. 5.45 to rise on the evill and on the good yet doth he not let the Sunne of righteousnesse to shine into every heart but to his elect and peculiar people onely The Lord God is a Sunne and shield saith David Psal. 84.11 but to whom To them that walke uprightly Vnto you that feare my name saith the Lord Mal. 4.2 shall the Sun of righteousnesse arise with healing in his wings Not that their walking uprightly and fearing of his name was the cause that moved God to be as the Sun unto them but because it was a marke and note of them whom God would vouchsafe this mercy unto Now if any man shall aske me how faith commeth to be the breeder and worker and increaser of all true goodnesse in a man I answer you two wayes First By receiving Christ into his heart by making Christ his by uniting him unto Christ as nearely and as truely as the members of the body are united unto the head and as the branch is unto the vine By faith we receive Christ and make him our owne as the Evangelist teacheth us Iohn 1.12 By faith hee dwelleth in our hearts as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 3.17 And as it is not possible but that heart in which Christ dwelleth must needs be renewed and have saving grace bred in it He that abideth in me and I in him saith our Saviour Iohn 15.5 the same bringeth forth much fruit If any man bee in Christ saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 5.17 hee is a new creature As the living members must needs receive sense and motion from the head and the scion sap from the slocke it is ingrafted into And this is that which the Apostle teacheth 1 Corinthians 6.17 He that is joyned to the Lord is one spirit As if he had said No man can by faith receive Christ and be united unto him but he must needs together with Christ receive the Spirit of Christ also So till we be thus united unto Christ it is not possible for us to have any true goodnesse in us As the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe saith our Saviour Iohn 15.4 except it abide in the vine no more can ye except ye abide in me And 6.53 Verily verily I say unto you except ye eat the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye have no life in you I know well that this union that faith maketh betweene Christ and the soule is mysticall and such as the reason of man is not able to comprehend And so the Apostle speaketh of it This is a great mystery saith he Ephesians 5.32 But yet you see this is clearely taught us in the holy Scripture and this every faithfull soule doth in some measure feele to be true in his owne experience So soone as ever thou dost truely believe in Christ and renouncing all other confidence dost wholly rest and put thine affiance in him thou hast received Christ and made him thine owne and so soone as thou hast received him thou hast also with him received into thine heart his holy Spirit the Spirit of grace and sanctification whereby thou art made a new man Hee that hath the Sonne saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.12 hath life that is the life of grace here which is the beginning and pledge of that life of glory which he shall be sure to have in heaven and he that hath not the Sonne hath not life Secondly The faithfull soule by exercising and making use of his faith
faith that God hath so loved him hee cannot choose but love him againe and serve him out of love and not out of feare onely Faith worketh by love saith the Apostle Galathians 5.6 As if hee had said The first and chiefe fruit that it putteth forth and whereby it sheweth that life and efficacy that is in it is this it breedeth in the heart that hath it an unfained love unto God Yea proportionable to our faith and the assurance wee have of Gods love to us will our love unto God bee Many sinnes are forgiven her saith our Saviour Luke 7.47 for shee loved much but to whom little is forgiven the same loveth but a little Certainely beloved the true cause why the most of us beare no more love to God and goodnesse then wee doe is this that either wee have no faith no assurance of Gods love to us in the pardon of our sinnes or els wee have knowne but few sinnes by our selves and have beene but a little humbled for sinne and therefore we are not much affected with the mercy and love that God hath shewed to us in the pardon of our sinnes Now for the force that is in justifying faith to quicken and enable us unto every good duty which is the second particular that I promised to speake of I might be large in the handling of it There is no good duty either towards God or man that thou findest thy selfe most backward in but if thou hadst faith to assure thee of Gods love to thee in Christ and to beleeve the promises that God hath made unto that duty and if thou wouldst also stirre up and exercise thy faith in meditating of Gods mercy and love and of those particular promises thou shouldst find thy selfe thereby made farre more able to performe that duty and to performe it in a holy and comfortable manner then thou art This is that whereby David was wont to prepare himselfe to Gods publique worship I will goe to thine house saith hee Psalme 5.7 in the multitude of thy mercies But I will instance and that briefly too but in two particular duties that is to say the hearing of the word and prayer For the first No man can heare the Word with any affection and fruit till he have faith and be thereby perswaded of Gods love to him in Christ. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. that you may grow thereby if so bee yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if he should say Then and not till then you shall be able to doe it God hath made many promises to such as heare his Word Generall promises 1. Hee will ever assist this ordinance and worke with it Matthew 28.20 Goe teach all nations and loe I am with you to the end of the world 2. That hee will save the soules of his people by this ordinance Iames 1.21 Esa. 55.3 3. That by this ordinance hee will begin grace and convert the soule Psalme 19.7 4. That by this ordinance hee will increase and perfect grace where hee hath begun it Vnto you that heare shall more bee given saith our Saviour Marke 4.24 And Acts 20.32 I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you up And particular promises God hath also made to them that attend upon this ordinance 1. That hee will by this ordinance give them strength to overcome their strongest corruptions Even a young man may cleanse his way thereby Ps. 119.9 2. That he will by this ordinance worke peace in their consciences Esa. 57.19 How falleth it out then that many of us heare constantly and find no such thing Surely the cause is rendred Hebrewes 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them not being mixed with faith in them that heard it In our hearing wee make not use of our faith to make claime to these promises and expect the performance of them unto us Secondly For prayer Till a man have some assurance by faith of the pardon of his sinnes and of Gods favour hee can never pray aright nor with any heart and affection Romanes 10 14. How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved It is the spirit of grace that is the spirit of supplications Zach. 12.10 He that goeth to God must apprehend him and conceive of him as of his father Matthew 6.9 And on the other side hee that is by faith perswaded that God is his gracious father cannot choose but resort much to him in hearty prayer Galathians 4.6 O God thou art my God saith David Psalme 63.1 early will I seeke thee And 86.4 5. Vnto the Lord doe I lift up my soule for thou Lord art good and ready to forgive and plenteous in mercy to all that call upon thy name Many are the promises that God hath made unto prayer Generall promises that he will heare and answer us Esa. 30.19 Hee will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry when hee shall heare it he will answer thee And Iohn 16.23 Whatsoever ye shall aske the father in my name hee will give it unto you And particular promises 1. Deliverance from any trouble and affliction Psalme 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble I will deliver thee Or strength and patience to beare it Iames 1.5 If any of you lack wisdome let him aske of God and it shall be given him 2. Whatsoever spirituall grace we stand in need of Luke 11.13 Your heavenly father will give his holy spirit to them that aske him 3. Inward joy and peace of conscience Iob 33.26 Hee shall pray to God and hee will bee favourable unto him and hee shall see his face with joy Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full Iohn 16.24 Why then have wee no more heart to prayer Why receive wee no more good by it Surely wee doe not make use of our faith in thinking of and trusting to these promises of God when we goe to prayer and that is a maine cause of it And let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing from the Lord. And thus have I finished those foure Motives I promised to give for the enforcing of this exhortation Lecture CXLII On Psalme 51.7 March 2. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed unto those signes and notes that I promised to give you whereby they that have received Christ and are justified by him may be knowne And surely there is great need that we should have signes and notes given us in Gods Word whereby this may be discerned and judged of For we finde by experience of all ages that many doe verily thinke that Christ and all his merits doe belong to them who yet did never receive him nor have any title to him at all Many will say to me in that day saith our Saviour Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have we not prophesied in
into the true Church are not yet called to the knowledge and profession of the truth them also I must bring they must needs bee brought into this fould they must needs bee made members of the true Church and brought into the number of them that professe the truth And how must that be done And they shall heare my voice saith he If Christ intend to bring them into his fould to save them they shall heare his voice And how shall they heare without a Preacher Saith the Apostle Rom. 10.14 So that when God with-holds from a people the Preaching of his word though we may not presume to judge of his secret counsell and decree concerning any man or to limit his power yet may we boldly say that this is a fearefull signe that Christ hath no sheepe there whom he meanes to bring unto his fould no elect people there whom hee meanes to save And when God restraines preaching and takes it away from a people for whosoever be the instrument this is his doing certainly Is there any evill in a city and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 we may take it for a signe that the Lord hath no more sheep there whom he means to bring into his fold If God should send upon a land such weather either in seed-time as should rot all the seed in the ground and make it unfruitfull or in the harvest as should rot all the corne when it is come even unto ripenesse or if sending a plentifull and seasonable harvest he should send such a generall mortality and sicknesse among men as none could be got to reap and gather it all men would take this for a signe that God meant to bring a famine upon that land and destroy both man and beast by it yea they would be much affected and mourn extreamly for such a judgement it would be a day of griefe and of desperate sorrow as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 17.11 And yet men know well enough that God can keep men from famine and feed them sufficiently though they have no corn at all as he did all Israel for forty yeares together in the wildernesse Even so it is in this case the Apostle speaking of the state that the Athenians and all other Gentiles had been in before Christs ascension into heaven saith Acts 17.30 that the time of that ignorance while God with-held from the Gentiles the means of knowledge the Ministerie of his Word God regarded not as the old translation well rendreth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he did looke over it he did not vouchsafe to looke or set his eyes upon it that is regarded them not cared not what became of men that lived in those dayes For that this is the meaning of the phrase appeares by the contrary Psal. 34 5. The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous that is he respecteth them and hath a care of them in a speciall manner The people that God denieth his Word unto it is a fearefull signe that they are such as God regardeth not cares not what becomes of them And have not we just cause then to mourne when we see preaching restrained Surely if our Saviour had not thought so his bowels would not so have yerned in him to see so few Preachers to see the people like sheepe scattred upon the mountaines without Pastours to looke to them and feed them to see the Lords harvest like to be lost for want of labourers as we see he did Matth. 9 36. But you will object againe It is no marvell sure you should so plead for preaching We have preaching enough in these dayes if that be good Are all saved that have preaching Where have you worse people then where is most preaching I answer That though all be not saved that have preaching but preaching is sent to some obstinate people and continued to them onely to be a witnesse against them and to increase their condemnation as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 24.14 yet is it a just cause of comfort and rejoycing to all Gods people to see sound preaching abound to see store of good Preachers raised up by God Preachers of Gods sending For how can they preach saith the Apostle Rom. 10.15 that is preach profitably and effectually except they be sent of God Yea will you say it is indeed a just cause of joy to see store of those Preachers in the Church that are of Gods sending For those surely are not onely good Preachers but good men too I answer none are Preachers of Gods sending so qualified in all points as he requires but such as are orderly approved to be 1 men able to teach profitably 2 men of unblameable lives But a man may be a Preacher of Gods sending though he be an hypocrite and have no truth of grace in his heart as those were I told you of the last day out of Phil. 1.18 and as Iudas was he was sent of God to preach Matth. 10.4 7. yea and God wrought with him â—oo as is plaine by that we read Luk. 9.6 and yet he was but an hypocrite in heart he never had truth of grace in him when he was at the best When therefore we see store of such Preachers as are men able to teach profitably and we may be sure such are of Gods sending and we have just cause to rejoyce in it For it is a certaine signe not onely that God hath a true Church among us a company of elect ones but also that he hath among us more people to be gathered and brought into his fold that he meanes not yet to remove our candlestick but to continue and inlarge the bounds of his Church amongst us For God did never send the Ministery of the Word to such as were all reprobates or for the reprobates sake onely or principally to harden them and increase their condemnation but for his elects sake principally he sends his Word to any people This was the cause saith the Apostle Eph. 4.12 why God gives Preachers For the perfecting of the Saints and for the edifying of the body of Christ. So the Apostles were sent Mat. 6.10 to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel to bring the Lords sheepe his elect that were in Israel into his fold So when God sent Paul to Corinth and maintained his liberty there a yeare and a halfe he gives this for the reason of it Acts 18.10 For I have much people in this city saith he It is a signe God hath much people there where he placeth able and good Preachers and maintaineth them in peace and liberty for any time So you see to conclude this first reason of the point that in respect of the love we owe to all men and the desire we should have of their salvation we are bound to rejoyce in the liberty of the Gospell and grieve to see it hindred and interrupted any way The second reason is the respect we owe unto our selves and to the Church and
loves his people and sheweth his love even in reprooving by reproving sin neither in rage nor in a merry and flouting manner nor so as to set a brand of infamy upon them Ibid. Therefore desire to live under such a Minister as will faithfully reprove sinne and the great sin of the people that cannot endure it p. 52. the reasons why men cannot endure such a ministery Ibid. p. 53. the folly and sin of these men discovered in foure points Ibid. Objections answered that are made against such a ministery 1 That they use to raile give bitter and opprobrious termes to men 2 they use in a most unseemely fashion to cry and stampe and beat the pulpit p. 54. 3 They are alwaies chiding and inveighing and shew no love to the people pag. 55. 4 They love noâ— to deale with then people in private but disgrace them publikely 5 They are given to hearken to â—ale-beareâ—s page 56. Lect 10. In all our distresses we must fly to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way p. 59. for 1 In all our afflictions God hath 2 chiefe hand 2 He is able to releeve us 3 himselfe hath prescribed this course to us pag 60. 4 The Lord is ready to be found this way p. 61. The meanes of comfort we all apt to neglect Ibid. Lect. 11. Impediments that keepe us from this remooved 1 Th'extreamity of my affliction overwhelmes me and the tokens of Gods anger upon me are such that I have no hope to speed p. 63 64. 2 I am so vile a sinner that I dare not pray Ibid. p. 65. Lect 12. 3 I cannot pray p. 66 67. Every faithfull man hath the spirit of prayer yea a man may pray most acceptably though he do not feele that he hath faith or the spirit of prayer Ib. Such must bewaile their case to God and strive to pray for all they cannot doe it with feeling and comfort p. 68 69. Lect. 13. 4 It is to no purpose for me to pray Ibid. Resolve this is but a tentation and resist it and how p. 70. Particular answer to Sathans reason in this tentation 1 They that never use to pray doe as well as those that are most given unto it ibid. 2 men use ordinary meanes for their comfort with discretion they may do well enough though they never pray p. 71. Though God usually helpe men by meanes and best by best meanes p. 72. Yet he is the giver of all meanes and the vertue that is in them to do us good commeth wholly from him and Gods servants have therefore in the use of all meanes and in all occaâ—sions of their life sought to him Ibid. p. 73. â— Lect. 14. 3 God knowes our necessities well enough and hath decreed what he will do for us and is of himself apt enough to do us good without our asking Ibid. 74. 4 I have long used to pray and finde no good by it Ibid. It may be God rewards our prayer though we obtaine not our suite presently p. 75. Foure reasons why God delayes his answer Ibid. By five things wee may know God answereth us though we obtaine not what we aske p. 76 77. Lect. 15. When we have prayed long and finde no audience this must trouble us p. 78. We should hearken after our prayers what answer God gives them Ibid. We must not give over praying though we receive no answer p. 79. Examine the cause why thy prayers speed no better p. 80. Six causes for which the Lord useth oft to put back the prayers of his people without a gracious answer p 81 c. Lect. 16. Pardon of sin is more to be desired then deliverance from the greatest judgement that can befall us p. 84. for 1 sin is the greatest evill p. 85 2 pardon of sin a sufficient ground of comfort in any distresse Ibid. 3 in this suit we should be more earnest with God then in any other p. 86. 4 he hath enough to make him happy that hath that Ibid for 1 sin is a debt p 86. 2 sin is filthinesse and uncleannesse p. 87. Lect 17. Most men seeke after many things more then the pardon of sin count not sin the greatest evill nay no evill or misery at all p 88 89. our sins not smaller then such as Gods people have beene greatly humbled for Ibid p. 90. The knowledge of Gods mercy should not cause us to be the lesse troubled for our sins p. 91. for 1 His mercy in pardoning of sinne is not common to all but shall be denied three sorts of sinners Ibid. 2 That will aggravate sin and not make it the lighter p. 92. Nor this conceit that others worse then wee have found mercy both in life and death yet were never humbled For 1 it may bee they found not mercy with God though they prospered Ibid. 2 We are bound in charity to judge the best of their estate Ibid. 3 They may have beene soundly humbled for sin though we know it not p. 93. It s no good argument a sinner dieth in Gods favour because he dieth quietly p. 93. Lect. 18. Seeke pardon of sinne above all things Seeke it without delay and earnestly Ibid. For 1 its possible to be gotten 2 in regard of the excellency of this pardon p. 94. Seeke it speedily 1 in regard of the continuall danger of death we are in 2 in respect we are daily liable to afflictions p. 95. 3 in respect of the present comfort of our life page 96. Meanes to obtaine it 1 Bring the heart to a sound sense of sin Ibid. 2 Pray beg pardon for even such as want assurance of pardon may pray pag. 97. 3 Confesse thy sinnes to God 4 Fly by faith to Christ for it pag. 98. A man may have his pardon and not know and perceive he hath it and the reasons of it Ibid. p. 99. Yet may a man in this life be assured that his sins are pardoned Ibid. We must not be our own judges in this case but this must be knowne by the Word viz. 1 if we came to it the right way viz. by the foure meanes mentioned 2 If we finde ouâ— hearts changed and sanctified p. 100 3 If the knowledge of Gods love hath bred in us a love to him 4 If the knowledge of Gods love maketh us willing to forgive men p. 1â—1 Lect. 19. The best of Gods servants have no other ground of hope to finde favour with God for the pardon of their sinnes but onely in the mercy of the Lord p. 102. For 1 Though Christ hath dearely purchased our pardon yet is it meerely of Gods free grace that wee receive any benefit by him p. 103. 2 Though good workes bee strong foundations of our hope and comfort yet the maine foundation of all the hope and comfort we have in our workes is the mercy and free grace of God p. 104 106. Lect. 20. The best man cannot rely on any goodnesse hee findeth in himselfe
by his sin did to men even his owne subjects and servants though he were a King did ought to trouble him p. 217. Even the consideration of the evill consequents and punishments of sin should make us feare hate and mourne for sin p. 218. and the consideration of the hurt we have done to other by out sin specially by making our selves guilty of the bloud of their soules which is done three waies p. 219 Yet the consideration of the offence and dishonour done to God by it is the chiefe thing should make us hate and mourne for sin Ibid p. 220. Lect 44. For 1 Every sinne is a transgression of the law of God an offence against him p. 220. 2 By every sin we despise the Lord and do an injury and contempt unto him p. 221. 3 The Lord whom we do this offence unto 1 is present every where and privy to all our waies 2 Infinite in holinesse and hatred of sin p. 222. 3 Infinite in greatnesse and majesty p. 223. Lect. 45. 4 Infinite in goodnesse and bounty towards us This expressed six waies in the things that concerne this life p. 224 225. and three waies in the things which concerne our soules viz our redemption conversion perseverance p. 225 226. The sinning against so good a God should most trouble us p. 227. Lect. 46. No sinne is small or lightly to be accounted of as appeares 1 By the father that begets and engendreth it in us 2 By the punishment that the righteous God hath inflicted upon the least sin p. 228. 3 By the price whereby we were redeemed from the least sir. â— By the person whom by the least sin wee doe contempt unto p. 229. Yet are some far greater then others viz. as are most directly committed against God p. 230. 1 Sins of the highest degree against the first Table 2 Sins against knowledge p 231. 3 Sins of such as are of speciall note for profession p. 232. Sincerity of repentance to be judged by 1 our sorrow for and forsaking of sin chiefly for this cause because God is offended and dishonoured by it 2 When our sorrow for sin and forsaking of it groweth from faith Ibid. Lect. 47. Take heed of giving liberty to our selves to commit any sin or making light account of it when wee have committed it upon this conceit that it is but a small sin three Motives to this p. 233 234. Yet doth not this precisenesse make the yoake of Christ intollerable p. 235. None are to be blamed for being precise in small matters 1 Though there be a precisenesse in small matters that is to be blamed as a certaine signe of hypocrisie p. 236. 2 Yet all precisenesse even in small matters is not to be blamed Ibid. for 1 We may not commit the least sin for preventing the greatest danger 2 Nor for the preventing of a far greater sin 3 We may not dare to do ought that we see cause to doubt God hath forbidden p. 237. How to carry our selves towards them whom we thinke too precise in trifles Ibid. Lect 48. The Lord must be justified in whatsoever he hath spoken How the Lord speaketh to his people and how he is justified therein p. 238. 1 We must undoubtedly beleeve and give credit to every thing God hath spoken p. 239. 2 We must also approve it as most just equall without all murmuring against it 3 We must receive take to heart and submit our selves to â—t p. 240. Because 1 of the authority of the Speaker 2 because all spoken for our good p. 241. Though it be not a signe of a faithlesse heart 1 Not to beleeve that which the best man teacheth till we have tryed it Ibid. 2 to make questions and mooâ—e doubts of something wee read and heare 3 to have sometime thoughts of infidelity and atheisme p. 242. yet it s a dangerous signe 1 not to bee able to beleeve the Word nor troubled with infidelity Ibid. 2 to gaine say and dispute against the Word 3 not to endure the word of reproofe p 243. 4 to take nothing to heart that they heare p. 244. Lect 49. Davids meaning in these words That thou mightest bee cleere when thou judgest p. 244. The humbled sinner will cleere in Lord from all aspersion of injustice or extreamity in any of his judgements inflicted on himselfe or others p 245. Foure degrees of this passive obedience 1. We may not in word or thought murmure against any of them p. 245. 2 We must give testimony to the righteousness of them 3 We must bee willing to beare them patiently p. 246 247. 4 Even in those wee can conceive no just cause or reason of p. 247. Reasons of this 1 respects the judge himselfe Ibid. 2 them that are judged and corrected by him p. 248. Lect. 50. We have all need to seeke the grace of patience for 1 Crosses daily to be looked for 2 we in this land have cause to looke for evill times 3 a very difficult thing to the flesh to beare crosses well p. 250. Notes of true patience 1 its a fruit effect of repentance and humiliation 2 and of faith 3 and of our obedience p. 251 4 It maketh us willing to beare that crosse whatsoever it be that God seeth sit to exercise us by 5 It maketh a man more desirous to profit by his affliction then to be rid of it 6 It maketh a man unwilling to ease himselfe of his crosse by unlawfull meanes 252. 7 It will moderate our passions and make us meeke spirited even towards men p. 253. Lect. 51. Motives unto patience 1 Every childe of God must looke for aâ—â—liction even for much affliction no possibility of going to heaven but this way p. 253. 2 We can no way ease our selves by impatiency but make our crosse more grievous but the contrary by patience in three respects p. 254 255. 3 God hath a speciall hand in all our crosses this consideration hath great force to preserve from feare of troubles and to keepe us from fainting under them p. 256. For he doth afflict us alwaies in love as appeares in five points 1 He doth it not willingly but when need requires 2 The end he aimeth at is to doe us good yea some speciall good that could not otherwise be done p. 257. 3 He will recompense whatsoever loffe wee sustaine by it p. 258. 4 He moderates all our afflictions both for time and measure 5 He will bee with them in their affliction to strengthen and comfort them p. 259. Lect. 52. Meanes 1 Thinke often of the evill day and prepare for it p. 260. These thoughts would 1 keepe us from surfeting of our pleasures 2 restraine us from sin 3 make affliction lesse bitter to us when it shall come p. 261. A great mercy that God giveth us such warnings p. 262. 2 Weane thy heart before hand from the love of earthly things Ibid. 3 Acquaint thy selfe well before hand with the Word p. 263. 4
their afflictions p. 559. But we may also therein offend two waies Ibid. p. 560. The folly wickednesse and danger of rash judgement appeares in three things p. 560 561. None of us are so affected with the miseries of the Church as we ought Ibid. Foure duties God requires of us in these times of the misery of other Churches 1. By the best meanes we can informe our selves how it fareth with the Church of God p. 562. Lect. 113. 2 We are bound to take to heart and to worke our hearts to unfeigned griefe for the Churches misery p. 562 567. 3 We are bound to remember them in our prayers and to importune the Lord for them p. 567. 4 The example of the Lords strange severity upon them should cause us to feare our selves Ibid. Three reasons we have for this feare pag. 568. Lect. 114. He that is in the state of grace must bee afraid to sinne The extent of this feare in th' object in seven degrees of sin that he must not dare to commit p. 569 570. and in the continuance of this feare p. 570. He hath more cause to be afraid of sin then any other man for 1 He can have lesse hope of impunity then any other p. 571. 2 Hee hath more to loose then any other viz. 1 The Spirit of adoption Ibid. 2 the Spirit of Sanctification 3 The credit and honour of the Gospell p. 572. He that is in the state of grace hath more cause to be deepely humbled for his grosse sins then any other man p. 573. No disposition of soule is fitter to prepare us to the Sacrament then a sound humiliation for sin p. 574. Foure great benefits we receive by sound humiliation of soule Ibid. Lect. 115. The least thing that God hath appointed in his worship may not be neglected but is reverendly to be esteemed of and observed p. 577 579. Because God hath ordained them and we may receive helpe in faith and piety by them p. 579 580. We must depend upon Gods direction in his Word in matters of his worship p. 581. Three sorts of men are too precise but yet not they which cleave precisely to the warrant and direction of the Word Ibid. Conscience to bee made of all outward parts of Gods worship and exercises of religion and foure motives to it Ibid. pag. 582. Lect. 116. We must labour to understand every thing we do in the service of God this God required even under the law in his ceremoniall worship but much more in his morall worship specially now under the Gospell pag. 583. 1 We can receive no good by the reading of the Word unlesse we endeavour to understand what we read Ibid. 2 nor by our hearing 3 nor by the Sacraments p. 584. 4 nor by prayers 5 nor by our singing 6 an oath may not be given to any but such as are of understanding Reason For no service pleaseth God unlesse it be spirituall and done with feeling and affection and that cannot be without knowledge p. 585. 1 Every part of Gods worship is spirituall and there is in it somewhat to bee done by man and somewhat by the Lord himselfe 2 The Lord hath promised to accompany all his owne ordinances and to worke with them 3 All that man can doe in Gods worship is nothing worth unlesse God worke with him p. 586. 4 Our chiefe care in every part of Gods worship should be to finde that God is with us in it p. 588. The true cause why so little fruit appeares of the ministery of the Word and other ordinances is because the Lord joynes not with us in them and three causes there are of that 1 the sins of the times Ibid. 2 we do not our part but serve God by halves with the body onely 3 because we rest too much upon the meanes p. 589. Lect. 117. They that would serve God aright in any duty of his worship must first seeke to get knowledge Our people generally beleeve not this as appeares in three things pag 589 590. Their great sin and danger that make so light account of knowledge and what is the best way of instruction to breed knowldge p. 590. Both Ministers and peoples chiefe care should be in every part of Gods worship to finde God present with them assiâ—â—ing and blessing his ordinances p. 591. Foure motives to stirre us up to this care Ibid. Foure meanes to make Gods ordinances powerfull and effectuall to us p. 592 593. We must not neglect to frequent and use Gods ordinances though we feele no fruit or comfort we receive by them p. 594. Foure things to bee considered for the comfort of such as complaine and mourne for their unprofitablenesse in the use of Gods ordinances p. 595. Lect. 118. No mercy is to be hoped for from God but onely in and through Christ p. 596. No mercy can be expected from God by Christ but onely through his blood p. 597. For 1 Wee by nature and pracusâ— have made God our enemy and Christ th' onely Mediator to reconcile us p. 598 2 No mercy can be expected from God till his justice be satisfied for us and that 's done by Christ fully and by him onely p. 599. Yet is whole salvation to bee ascribed to the free grace of God p. 600 601. Lect. 119. Foure points to be observed in the passion of Christ that doe notably set forth how odious and heavy a thing sinne is 1 No creature in heaven or earth could have procured us the pardon of the least sinne Christ onely was able to doe this page 601. 2 Christ himselfe could not have done it for us by any other meanes then by dying for us p. 602. 3 Christ himselfe by dying for us could not have done it if he had not dyed the cursed death of the Crosse p. 603. 4 Christ himselfe by dying for us that cursed death could not have done it if hee had not beene God as well as man p. 604. This should perswade us to seâ—ke to rectifie our judgement in this point for 1 till then we can never be affected with our sins as we ought nor performe those five things that are necessary to true repentance p 605. 2 till then Christ can profit us nothing Ibid. Five meanes there are to rectifie our judgement in this point and to cause us to esteeme of sinne as it ought to be esteemed of Ibid. 606. Lect. 120. Every man should labour to know that Christ is hâ—â— and that he is one of the number that he did undertake for p. 607. for 1 till then he cannot be assured that any of his sins is pardoned but hath cause to judge he abides under Gods curse 2 till then though hee bee jocund now in the daies of health and peace yet in distresse he can have no hope of mercy or comfort from God 3 till then he can have no assurance of any blessing p. 608. 4 till then he cannot know he hath any thing from God in
4.16 17. and those of whom the Apostle speaketh Heb. 6.4 6. But if thy heart be sound be the measure of grace thou hast received little or much 1 Thou maist be of good comfort For such shall be kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 1.5 Though God visit their transgressions with the rod their iniquities with stripes neverthelesse his loving kindnes he will not utterly take from the nor suffer his faithfulnes to faile his covenant he will not break as he promiseth Ps. 89.32 34. 2. Thou hast great cause to hope thou shalt never fall into scandalous and foule crimes For concerning such falls the faithfull may confidently expostulate with the Lord as David doth Psal. 56.13 Thou hast delivered my soule from death wilt not thou deliver my feet from falling that I may walke before God in the light of the living Thou wilt say But how may a man be sure of this considering that the heart of man is so deceitfull that none can know it as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 17.9 I answer Thou maist be assured of it if the fault be not in thy selfe A man by proving and examining himselfe may know that Christ Iesus is in him except he be one whom God rejecteth and disalloweth as unsound and false hearted as is plaine by that which the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 13.5 And thou maist know this First by making conscience to practise what thou hearest and learnest out of Gods Word He that heareth the Word and practiseth what hee heareth is like to him that buildeth upon a rocke whom no raine nor flouds nor windes can overthrow as our Saviour teacheth us Matth. 7.25 26. Secondly If thou make conscience to do the will of God in one thing aswell as in another If yee do these things saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 that is seeke for one grace as well as another ye shall never fall Then shall I not be ashamed nor disappointed of my hope saith David Psal. 119.6 when I have respect to all thy commandements The fourth use is to comfort Gods people against their slips and falls This is the childrens bread and belongs not to dogs Mat. 15.26 Say not it is pitty these examples were written for many have stumbled at them I answer that it is better reprobates should stumble at them and perish through presumption then that one of the elect that is dejected in the sense of his sins should have lost the comfort of them and so have perished in despaire When our Saviour was told Matth. 15.12 that the Pharisees were offended at his Doctrine he answereth verse 14. Let them alone as if he should say It is no matter what offence such as they are doe take no truth of God that tends to the edification of his children must bee concealed for their sakes For thy sake that art an humbled sinner were these things written And of these things we may say as the Apostle doth 1 Cor. 9.10 He saith it altogether for our sakes for our sakes no doubt this is written And Rom. 51.4 Whatsoever is written is written for us That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace saith hee Ephes. 2.7 in his kindnesse towards us in Christ Iesus Thy sinnes cannot bee greater then thou hast examples of in Gods elect that found mercy with him Were they before thy calling then hast thou Manasses 2 Chron. 33.9 10. and Mary Magdalen Mar. 16.9 Were they committed after thy calling then hast thou David and Peter So that I may say to every humbled soule as Eliphaz doth unto Iob 15.11 Are the consolations of God small with thee Is it not thy great sin that thou stirrest not up thy heart to take comfort in these examples and presidents of Gods wonderfull mercy that are recorded in the Scripture for thy sake Lecture II. On the Title Psalme 51. October 5. 1625. FOlloweth now to be considered in the Title of this Psalme that David made not this Psalme and repented not of his foule sins but continued in them till Nathan came unto him And when came Nathan unto him It was about a yeare or more after the sin was committed for he came not before David had a childe by Bathsheba 2 Sam. 12.14 and how old the childe then was is not expressed So long he lay like a swine sleeping and snorting in that filthy puddle whereinto he was fallen and could not rise nor recover himselfe by repentance And the Doctrine that we have here to learne is this That no man no not the child of God when he hath sinned is able of himselfe to repent when he is fallen he cannot rise up againe The proofe of this Doctrine you shall see in foure points all to bee observed in this example of David First he continued a great while in his sin and could not leave it till Nathan came to him he repented not When Vriah was dead and his wife had mourned for him did he give over his sin No 2 Sam. 11.27 When a man is once fallen into sinne he can no more rise againe then the least child that is till some body come to helpe him up but is apt to lie still where he fell to continue in his sin he cannot leave it When he is once in he is like the gamster or pot companion he cannot give over nor get out againe It is an easie matter to fall into any sin but to rise againe by repentance and to leave it that is difficult nay impossible for any man by his own strength to do it It is said of Iehu 2 King 10.29 From the sins of Ieroboam that made Israel to sin Iehu departed not And of Menahem another King of Israel 2 King 15.18 He departed not all his dayes from the sins of Ieroboam But these were hypocrites you will say and such as never had any truth of grace in them The case sure is not so hard with Gods child if he through infirmity fall into a sin he will easily recover himself againe No no ye have here in David an example of the contrary And so have ye in Iacobs sons When they had first conspired the death of their brother and then cast him into a pit and then sold him for a slave to the Islamaelites they lay twenty yeares in that sin before we can read any thing of their repentance when they were apprehended for spies in Egipt then came their sin effectually to their remembrance Gen. 42.21 and not before See also the proofe of this in that speech of the Apostle Gal 6.1 Brethren if any man be overtaken in a fault ye which are spirituall restore such a one As if he should say help him up againe he cannot recover himselfe Secondly David after he had fallen into this foule sinne fell in love with it sought to hide and nourish it He would faine have had Vriah to be thought the father of his
4â— The Lord 〈…〉 the Church daily such as should be saved And as Maâ—th 11 12. The kingdome of heaven suffered violence and the violent tooke it by force In those cases 〈…〉 have beene said of us as Esa. 32.20 Blessed are yee that sow beside all waters that send forth thither the feet of the Oxe and the Asse Men might have called us blessed and happy men in the fruitfulnesse of our ministery the ground God gave us to till and husband was a most fruitfull soile But those daies are gone no such thing is to be seene now we now plow and sow in stony and thorny and barren ground you heare still but with no such affection love and delight as once you did you feele no such power in the Word to reforme you and draw you unto the practise of that you learne as once you did So that I may say to many of you as the Apostle doth Heb. 10.32 Call to remembrance the former daies Thirdly consider well what may be the causes of this that though there bee as much preaching and hearing as ever there was yet men profit now adaies nothng so much in the life and power of godlinesse as once they did First it cannot be denied but that one cause why the ministery of the Word is so weake and unprofitable is the want of that due inspection that Christ hath lest to his Church to make it fruitfull and effectuall The Minister is by Gods ordinance not onely to teach but to oversee his slocke Act. 20.28 Take heede to the slocke over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers Heb. 13.17 Remember them which have the rule over you who have spoken unto you in the name of the Lord. They have authority from God not only to teach you his will but to oversee all your waies at home and abroad to observe how you profit by that which you heare to require at your hands the practise of that they teach you Matth. 21.34 The Lord sends his servants to demand fruit of them that occupie his ground The Guides of Gods Church have also authority from God not onely to admonish and reprove you if you be unfruitfull but also to correct you by executing the censures of Christs Church upon you Paul speakes of a rod that God hath committed to his servants to that end 1 Cor. 4.21 Shall I come to you with a rod Certainely Gods vineyard and garden hath need not onely of such as plant and water it but of such as take continuall care of it to looke unto it to dresse and husband it Luk. 13.7 8. If it be not pruned nor digged no marvell though it beare briers and thornes rather then any thing that is good Marke that curse Esa. 5.6 I will lay it wast it shall not be pruned nor digged but there shall come up briers and thornes And surely this is a great cause why the ministery of the Word doth so little good 1. That Ministers take so little care of their people how they live whether they profit or no by that they heare but thinke if they preach constantly unto them they have done asmuch as God requireth of them Whereas it is a chiefe part as I have told you of the Ministers office to oversee the flocke 1 Pet. 5.2 Taking the over-sight thereof and to take care of them 1 Tim. 3.5 If a man know not how to rule his owne house how shall he take care of the Church of God 2. That the people generally are sonnes of Belial will not beare Christs yoke but conspire together against it and say Psal. 2.3 Let us breake their bands asunder and cast their cords from us They will be content to heare us now and then in our publique ministery but if we offer to deale with them in private and come in our Masters name to demand fruit of them they will be ready to offer all violence and despite unto us as they did Matth. 21.35 Secondly another cause of the unfruitfullnesse of the ministery is this that the Lord for the contempt men have shewed unto the Word doth denie to give his blessing unto it in their hearts Even as if he should say of many places as Esa. 5.6 I will command the clouds that they raine no raine upon it And as Matth. 13.14 By hearing ye shall heare and shall not understand and seeing yee shall see and shall not perceive Many aone there is and would to God there were none such among you that seemed once to be fruitfull and to profit much by that they heard that are now growne so senselesse so sottish so hardened in their evill courses as if for their apostacy God had pronounced of them in his decree as once he did of the figtree Mat. 21.19 Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever Thirdly but the chiefe cause sure why we profit no more by the Word is in our selves Esa. 59.1 2. The Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot save but your iniquities have seperated betweene you and your God And as the Apostle saith of praying Iames 4.3 Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse so may I say of hearing ye heare and heare often but receive no profit at all because you heare amisse It is therefore necessary for you all to be directed how you may heare to profit by your hearing how you may heare so as your hearts may feele the divine power of God in this his ordinance This direction then consisteth of three parts For such as would profit by their hearing must do something before they come to heare something during the time that they are in hearing and something after they have heard the Word For the first As Physicians before physicke use to give somewhat to prepare the body that their physick may worke the more kindly so must the soule be prepared for the receiving of this heavenly physicke or it will never worke kindly upon it But you will object There is no such need of this The Word hath wrought mightily to the conversion of some that never prepared their hearts to receive it as in that convert mentioned 1 Cor. 14.24 25. Yea in some that came with that in their hearts as might utterly have hindred the saving operation of it even with hatefull hearts and with full purpose to cavill and oppose it As in the case of the pursevants that were sent to apprehend Christ Ioh. 7.32 46. And in those Iewes that immediatly before Peters sermon mocked him and the rest of the Apostles and said they were full of new wine Act. 2.13.37 And in those Athenians who when they came to beare Paul esteemed him no better then a babler Act. 17.18 34. To this I answer 1. That I speake not now to the unconverted for such I know can do nothing to prepare their owne hearts seeing they are dead in their sins Ephes. 2.1 but to Gods people and such as are regenerate 2. I speake of the
And Paul saith of himselfe and the rest of his fellowes that they found their Masters words true in their owne experience for they were reviled and persecuted and defamed and counted continually unto this day saith he as the filth of the World and the off-scouring of all things 1. Cor. 4.12 13. And when God opened unto him at Ephesus a large and effectuall doore that is blessed his ministery mightily and gave it entrance into the hearts of his people hee tells us there were many adversaries raised up against him 1. Cor. 16.9 Yea this hatred of the World doth so inseparably follow the faithfull ministers as the shadow doth the body as it is made a note of an unfaithfull minister not to be thus hated in the World Luke 6.26 Woe be to you when all men shall speake well of you for so did their fathers to the false Prophets And Gal. 1.10 If I yet after so long preaching pleased men I should not be the servant of Christ. Will you know the true cause of this Alas it cannot otherwise be they use according to the charge the Lord hath laid upon them to cry out boldly plainly and particularly against the sinnes of all men When the Prophet Ieremy complaineth Iere. 15.10 that though he had neither lent on usury nor borrowed on usury yet every one did curse him he gives this for the reason of it that he was a man of strife and a man of contention with the whole earth And this reason Ahab gives why he hated Miâ—ajah the Prophet for he doth not prophecie good concerning me but evill saith he 1. Kings 22.8 The two witnesses by their ministery did vexe and torment men Revel 11.10 And this hath made many a good man even afraid to enter upon this thankelesse office and function Moses was so as you shall find by the excuses he made Exod. 3.11 and 4.10 And Ieremy was so Ier. 1.6 And Ionah was so Ionah 1.3 Yea for this cause many a good man being in this function hath had strong tentations either to give it over or at least to give over his faithfulnesse in reproving sinne because it bred him so much displeasure and hatred of men So was it with good Ieremy Iere. 20.9 I said I will not make mention of him nor speake any more in his name I will give over preaching but his Word was in my heart as burning fire shut up in my bones and I was weary with forbearing and I could not stay Thinke not thinke not beloved that it is any pleasure to us to cry out against your sins Alas we are menlike your selves too desirous to have every bodies good wil it may be it troubleth us as much to do it as it doth you and we would be as glad to forbeare it as you would have us to be if we could do it if we durst do it Consider well I pray you of this true cause why we are so disliked and hated in the world and you will discerne great cause 1. Why you should not be apt to receive the evill reports you may heare of Gods faithfull ministers 1. Tim. 5.19 Against an Elder â—eceive not an accusation Alas man consider evill will never speake well 2. Why you should pray heartily for them that God would protect comfort and incourage them as the Apostle teacheth you 2. Thess. 3.1 2. Pray for us that we may be delivered from unreasonable men For Satan and his instruments will never give over practising against them 3. Why your selves should yeeld them all the comfort and incouragement you can in their ministery as Paul speaketh concerning Epaphroditus Phil 2.29 Receive him in the Lord with all gladnesse and hold such in reputation Matth. 10.41 He that receiveth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet loves him the better for his faithfulnes shall receive a Propets reward Secondly this doctrine serveth to teach you how profitable it is for the people of God to have and to depend upon an ordinarie ministery of such as know them well For every one of Gods people to have a pastor of their owne to depend upon that liveth among them This the Apostle teacheth us 1 Thes. 5.12 Wee beseech you brethren to know them that labour among you and are over you in the Lord and admonish you David knew this and therefore though hee were himselfe a great Prophet yet kept three Seers and Prophets about him that lived with him continually but to know him well and to observe his wayes that they might doe him the more good by their ministery the one was Nathan 2. Sam. 7.2 the other Gad 2. Sam. 24.11 and the third was Ieduthun 2. Chron. 35.15 Yea be willing and desirous thy minister should know thee well by questioning with thee himselfe or enquiring into thy wayes It is no true wisedome but extreame folly to seeke so carefully to hide and conceale your faults from theÌ„ that might minister strength to you against them Thy Physician that should minister physicke to thee for the health of thy body thou desirest may throughly know the state of thy body before he minister unto thee And thou wilt make thy case fully knowne to thy Lawyer Nay thou desirest that the Taylor that should make thee a garment should first take measure of thee How much more doth it concerne thee that thy minister should know thee well For indeed they that are strangers unto you and know not your wayes cannot apply their Doctrine to you so particularly nor so well meet with your speciall sinnes and consequently as you have heard not preach unto you with that power and profit as they might doe if they knew you better Lecture IX On the Title of Psalme 51. December 21. 1625. FOlloweth the use of instruction that concerneth us that are ministers and Preachers of the Gospel For seeing that if we would doe good by our ministery we must apply our Doctrine to our hearers and boldly and plainely reprove their sinnes and that this is a chiefe worke and duty of our ministery we learne that five propertyes had need be in him that would performe the worke of the ministery faithfully First Hee had need know his people well The minister had need not only to be resident and to dwell among his people but also to use his best endeavour to know them well This is Gods ordinance that every congregation should have a Pastor of their owne that may live among them 1. Pâ—t 5.1 2 The Elders which are among you I exhort feed the flocke that is among you The Lord wheresoever he plants a vineyard builds a watch-tower for the keeper of it in the midst of it Esa. 5.2 In this point our Saviour makes himselfe a patterne and samplar to all good pastors Iohn 10.14 I am the good shepheard and know my sheepe and am knowne of mine And so doth Paul when he saith he taught them not onely publickely but from house to house Acts 20.20 and in the care he
unto the Lord and thy thoughts shall be established 3. They that pray not though they might be never so sure of these temporall blessings yet have they no just cause of comfort in them For they have them not with the blessing and favour of God 1. They come not rightly by them but like robbers breake into Gods storehouse and steale away his goods The richest man that is is bound to seeke even his bread of God every day Matth. 6.11 Give us this day our daily bread He hath no comfortable title to his food to his wealth that doth it not but is in Gods account a spirituall usurper and thiefe 2. Besides he can have no comfort in that he hath because it is not sanctified unto him it shall do him no good it shall do him much hurt rather A man may have these outward things without Gods blessing Hos. 13.11 I gave thee a king in mine anger and then they will be his bane it had beene much better for him to have beene without them Was not Goliahs strength 1 Sam. 17.9 Ahitophels wisdome 2 Sam. 17.23 and Herods eloquence Act. 12.23 so and yet all excellent gifts of God but they had them not with his blessing they were not sanctifyed unto them O that we had not too much experience of this daily in many that men may have abundance of these earthly blessings from God and have them with his curse as if God should have said as Pro. 1.32 The prosperity of fooles shall destroy them On the other side they that pray have just cause of comfort in these outward things be it little or much that they enjoy For 1. They have a blessed title to that they have they come honestly by it it is their owne they breake not into Gods treasury but by the key that God gave them they opened the doore and hold them by his gift 1 Cor. 3.22 All things are yours 2. That that they have is blessed and sanctified unto them 1 Tim. 4.4 5. Every creature of God is good to them that beleeve and know the truth for it is sanctifyed by the Word of God and prayer And thus have I answered the first reason Now to the second reason that it is needlesse to pray Because the good successe of all things depends upon and is to be ascribed not to prayer but to second causes and meanes God useth to work by and unto the reason will and endeavour of man The Lord say they hath set a constant course in nature and given a naturall force to sundry meanes and second causes to doe us good There is a covenant of God for the day and night mentioned Ier. 33.20 that they shall continue their courses which cannot faile So is therefore other ordinary meanes God hath given a naturall force to our meate to nourish us and to our cloathes to keepe us warme A good diet a good aire and exercise we see will keepe men in health though they never pray And as for wealth if men take paines in their calling and have also wisedome to order their affaires there is not one of a hundred but they prosper well enough In all labour saith Solomon Pro. 14.23 there is profit And Pro. 16.20 He that handleth a matter wisely shall find good Shall we thinke say some that the fasts that were kept so long and the prayers that were made were the cause why the plague ceased No no there is a naturall cause say they to be given of it till the aire was purged by the coldnesse of the season all your fasting and praying could do no good This reason and perswasion of the sufficiency that is in the meanes and in our owne endeavours hath in all ages marvellously prevailed to draw men from depending upon God and seeking unto him for helpe and comfort by prayer and doth certainly at this day And that not only with such as have beene infidells and openly wicked By the strength of mine hand have I done it saith the King of Assyria Esa. 10.13 and by my wisedome for I am prudent and Habac. 1.16 They sacrifice to their net and burne incense to their drag because by them their portion is fat and their meat plenteous But even such as have lived in Gods Church as we may see at large Esay 22.8 11 Yea Gods owne deare children have received much hurt by it as we may see in the example of Asa. 2. Chron. 16.12 In his disease he sought not to the Lord but to the Physitians For answer therefore unto it some things are first of all to be granted that is 1. That God useth not to helpe men without means as Iosh. 5.12 He fed them no longer with Manna from heaven when they came to Canaan where they might get corne So when God would deliver Peter out of the hand of Herod he caused the yron gate that lead unto the City to open of his owne accord and so he went out Acts 12.10 2. That God doth usually worke with and blesse the ordinary meanes Acts 9.19 When Paul had received meat he was strengthened And so are the places to be understood Prov. 14.23 In all labour there is profite and 16 20. He that handleth a matter wisely shall find good 3. That it is folly and sin for us to expect that God should helpe us when we neglect the ordinary meanes Matth. 4.7 Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God Exod. 14 15. The Lord said to Moses why cryest thou to mee Speake unto the children of Israel that they goe forward He blameth him for resting upon prayer with the neglect of the meanes Gods blessing may be confidently expected upon our endeavours in the use of lawfull meanes 1. Chr. 22.16 Arise and be doing saith David to his sonne and the Lord will be with thee But all this is no sufficient cause to keepe us from prayer For 1. God is the authour and giver of all meanes when he intends to helpe us and doe us good he will give us the ordinary meanes to receive good by when he intends the contrary he will withold the meanes Iob 38.28 29. Hath the raine a father or who hath begotten the drops of the dew Out of whose wombe came the Ice and the hoary frost who hath gendered it and Psal. 104.3 He walketh upon the wings of the wind It was he only that sent that goodly season in the beginning of winter which these men say was the cause why the plague ceased 2. The vertue that is in any meanes to doe us good commeth wholly from God He is the Lord of nature Though he have given to man the faculty of reason and freedome of will in civill and morall actions and to our food and other creatures a naturall vertue to do us good yet that we are able to use this faculty that we have or the creature to put forth that vertue that is in it to the good of man comes wholly of God He keepeth the raines
inward comfort and assurance of Gods favour increased thereby this is such an answer as is best of all and may abundantly countervaile the want of any other blessing that thou hast begged of God In old time God was wont to answer and give testimony unto the prayers of his servants by sending fire from heaven to consume their sacrifices 2 Chron. 7.1 When Solomon had made an end of praying the fire came downe from heaven and consumed the burnt offerings And 1 King 18.24 The God that answereth by fire lâ—t him be God And as God was wont to answer his people and to testifie his approbation and liking of their prayers and service by fire so doth he now use by his holy spirit which was typified and resembled by that fire Mat. 3.11 to testifie that he is well pleased with the prayers of his people warming and comforting their hearts thereby Ioh. 16.24 Aske and ye shall receive that your 〈◊〉 may be full This is that that David meaneth when he saith Psal. 35.13 His prayer returned into his owne bosome This is the meaning of that promise that is made to the prayers of Gods people Phil. 4.6 7. In every thing by prayer and supplication let your requests be made knowne to God and the peace of God which passeth all understanding shall keepe your hearts and mindes From hence it is that the faithfull have begun their prayers with great heavinesse yet before they had ended them have found unspeakable comfort as Psal. 6.8 1â— Fiftly when though the Lord do not either grant us the good things we have prayed for or those inward feelings and comforts of his spirit yet he makes us able to continue praying and crying still unto him even then when we feele our selves ready to give over and faint Certainely so long as we have strength ministred unto us to hold out in prayer we may be sure God heareth us and regardeth our prayers For this strength and ability to pray even then when God seemeth to neglect us is a speciall worke and fruit of Gods spirit Rom. 8.26 It is the spirit that thus helpeth our infirmities and maketh intercessions for us And God cannot but heare and regard the voice of his owne spirit verse 27. He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the minde of the spirit So long as thou canst pray specially with such striving and labour is not possible thou shouldst be neglected of God Psal. 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the humble thou wilt confirme their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare Lecture XV. On Psal. 51.1 2. February 7. 1625. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second part of that answer I told you was to be made to the fourth and last reason that men are taught by Satan to alledge to prove that it is a needlesse thing to pray namely their owne experience that themselves have prayed long and found no comfort nor benefit by it And in this second part of mine answer I must shew you what we are to do in this case when we have used prayer for some blessings and comforts we want for our selves or others and are never the better for it Now in this case three things must be done by us 1. We must take this to heart and be affected with it 2. We must pray still 3. We must examine well what the cause should be why we obtaine not our suits why we receive no answer from God to our prayers First I say when we have prayed long and received no answer from God we must take this to heart and be affected with it as with a token of the Lords displeasure For so we see Gods servants have alwaies beene much troubled and complained of this as of a great affliction Iob 30 20. I cry unto thee and thou dost not heare me I stand up and thou regardest me not Psal. 22.1 2. My God my God why hast thou forsaken me why art thou so farre from helping mee and from the words of my roaring ô my God I cry in the day time but thou hearest not and in the night season and am not silent â—am 3.8 When I cry and shout be shutteth out my prayer They have not onely complained of this that they could not obtaine of God the helpe and comfort that they stood in need of but this hath troubled them most that God gave them no answer shewed no respect unto their prayer You shall see how this troubled David Psal. 28.1 Vnto thee will I cry ô Lord my rocke be not silent to me least if thou be silent to me I become like them that goe downe into the pit as if he had said I am but a dead man if thou give me no answer Certainely It is our great sin that we are so carelesse and void of regard in this case 1. We never observe how our prayers speed whether God answer them or not 2. Though we evidently discerne that God hath hath shewed no respect to the prayers we have long made unto him for our selves or for the Church of God it never troubleth us I told you the last day we should hearken after our prayers how they speed two benefits we should receive by it 1. If we finde that the Lord giveth a gracious answer unto them it would greatly increase our faith and incourage us to depend upon him and to ply him with our prayers Psal. 116.1 2. I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplications because hee hath enclined his care unto me therefore will I call upon him as long as I live In which respect it is good for Gods people to keepe records and remembrances of the successe they have had in their prayers So did Sampson in giving a name to that fountaine that God upon his prayer had opened unto him when he was ready to perish with thirst and calling it Enbakkore the fountaine of him that prayed Iudg. 15.19 And Hannah in calling her sonne Samuel begged of God 1 Sam. 1.20 So doth David oft call to mind the comfort he had found in prayer Psal. 18.6 In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God he heard my voice out of his temple c. And 120.1 In my distresse I cryed unto the Lord and he heard me and in many other places The second benefit we should receive by observing how our prayers speed would be this that if we find we have received no answer from God it would humble us and make us carefull both to enquire into the cause of it and to pray better that we may speed better then yet we have done This good Israel got by observing that they had twice sought to the Lord for successe against the Benjamites and prevailed not it caused them to humble themselves more deepely before the Lord and pray more fervently and in a better manner then they had done before as we shall reade Iudg. 20.26 And so much shall
6.33 What should I wait for the Lord any longer was the voice of an Atheist and not of a Christian. The faithfull have beene wont to speake after another fashion Psal. 40.1 I waited patiently for the Lord and he inclined unto me and heard my cry Nothing is lost by waiting upon God his promises shall certainely be performed in the sittest season Though it tarry saith the Prophet Hab. 2. â— wait for it because it will surely come it will not tarry not a moment after the fittest season They shall not be ashamed that is disappointed of their hope saith the Lord Esa. 49.23 that waâ—â—e for me And thus have I declared to you the second duty that belongeth to us when we pray long and can receive no such answer as our soule desireth The third and last thing we must do in this case is to examine well what the cause should be that we speed no better in our prayers that we receive so little comfort and benefit by them When Saul had sought unto God and he answered him not that day he called all the chiefe of the people together to know and see whose sin had beene the cause of it 1 Sam. 14.37 38. He was none of the best men but certainely in this case his example is worth the following For though the Lord may have other reasons secret to himselfe for which he doth deny or delay our suits yet if we receive not answer from him in any of these five kinds that I told you of the last day it is our part to lay the fault upon our selves and to impuâ—e it to our sins and to say with the Prophet Esa. 59.1 2. The Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot save neither is his eare heavy that it cannot heare but our iniquities have separated betweene us and our God and our sinnes have had his face from us that he will not heare And Ier. 5.25 Our iniquities have turned away these things and our sinnes have withholden good things from us Surely should every one of us say somewhat hath beene 〈…〉 or in my prayers or els the Lord who is so ready to heare and 〈◊〉 the prayers of his people would have returned me some answer to my prayers before now I aske and receive not because I aske amisse Iam. 4.2 Now the Lords 〈◊〉 to our prayers should cause us to examine well what hath been the faith of our prayers that we amending that fault may hereafter finde more comfort in prayer And for your helpe that way I will shew you some of the principall faults that use to blemish and weaken our prayers so as they become not acceptable and effectuall with God First it may be when thou prayedst thou hadst not first repented thee of and forsaken every knowne sin and that man whose conscience tells him somewhat he doth daily and purposeth still to doe that he ought not somewhat he daily omits to do and doth not yet resolve to doe which he ought to doe can have no hope that God will heare his prayer He that would pray must be carefull first to purge both himselfe and his family also from all knowne sins Iob 11.13 14. If thou prepare thine heart and stretch out thine hands towards him if iniquity be in thine hand put it farre away and let not wickednesse dwell in thy tabernacles If I regard iniquity in my heart saith David Psal. 66.18 any iniquity any knowne sinne the Lord will not heare me The promise of audience with God is made onely to such as feare him Psal. 145.19 He will fulfill the desire of them that feare him he also will heare their cry and will save them Secondly it may be that the prayers that thou hast used to make have not been made according to Gods will The prayers that Gods spirit inditeth in us are made according to the will of God Rom. 8.27 And upon this doth the successe of our prayers greatly depend 1 Ioh. 5.14 This is the confidence we have in him that if we aske any thing according to his will â—e heareth us As if he should say we can have no confidence he will heare us but when we pray according to his will But you will say how may we pray according to the will of God I answer 1. When we pray more for spirituall then for earthly things Mat. 6.33 First seek the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall be added unto you 2. When we can crave spirituall blessings more importunately this is a prayer according to Gods will Luk. 12.32 It is your fathers good pleasure to give you the kingdome and 1 Thess. 4.2 This is the will of God even your sanctification but in craving of temporall blessings yea and of the measure also of spirituall graces we can submit our selves to the will of our heavenly father Mat. 26.39 O my father if it be possible let this cup passe from me neverthelesse not as I will but as thou wilt 3. When we in our prayers doe more importune God for the pardon of our sins then for the removing of any punishment of sin Thus Peter taught Simon Magus to pray Acts 8.22 Pray that the thought of thy heart may be forgiven thee but he prayed otherwise ver 24. Pray to the Lord for me that none of these things that yee have spoken come upon me 4. When in our prayers we can desire the favour of God more then any of his blessings either corporall or spirituall Thus prayed David Psal. 4.6 Many say who will shew us any good blessings and good things many can desire and pray for but Lord lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us Till we have learned out of Gods Word to pray thus according to his will our prayer is but the sacrifice of fooles Eccles. 5.1 And as Elihu speaketh Iob 35.13 Surely God will not heare vanity neither will the Almighty regard it Thirdly it may be thy prayers thou hast used to make were carelesse unrevereÌ„t and distracted prayers If we would speed in our prayers we must pray in reverence and feare of the Lords greatnes and majesty and sense of our own vilenes Ps. 2.11 Serue the Lord with feare 5.7 In thy feare will I worship towards thine holy temple Our hearts must be fixed and setled upon him upon the words we utter unto him and not rove and wander up and downe Such a disposition of heart as David found in himselfe when he would praise God we must strive to have when we pray My heart is fixed ô God saith he Ps. 57.7 my heart is fixed I will sing and give praise The sense of the Lords greatnesse must keepe us from speaking any thing rashly without understanding and attention of heart from speaking we wot not what as if we were in a dreame This charge is given us Eccl. 5.2.3 Be not rash with thy mouth let not thine heart be hastly to utter any thing before God
and say is not the Lord among us And on the other side many a good man hath his pardon knowes not nor can be assured that he hath it It was so with David here Nathan upon his repentance had told him 2 Sam 12.13 The Lord hath put away thy sin thou shalt not dye and yet could he not beleeve it nor be assured of it And therfore begs it here so earnestly The elect Apostles had obtained their pardon when Christ said to them Ioh 12.10 Ye are cleane And yet Christ taught them to pray daily Lu. 11.4 Forgive us our sins the best had need daily to seeke for more assurance that they have it Yea 2. It is a matter of great difficulty to be assured of it Therfore God bindeth this promise with an oath Esa 54.9 As I have sworne that the waters of Noah should no more go over the earth so have I sworn that I wil not be wroth with thee nor rebuke thee Therfore hath Christ annexed a reason to be a propâ—â— to our faith in the fift petition Mat. 6.12 and to none of the rest Many of Gods dearest servants find little assurance of the pardon of their sins and they that have had it in great measure yet have not had it at all times See how comfortable aâ—d confident David was at sometimes Psal 27.1 The Lord is my light and my salvation whom shall â—â—â—re At another time he was farre otherwise Psal. 88 1â— 15. Lord why â—â—stest thou off my soule Why hidest thou thy face from mee While I suffer thy terrors I am distracted So Paul somtimes was most assured Rom 8 38 39. I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor hâ—ight nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Iesus Christ our Lord. Sometimes againe he had his inward terrours and feares 2. Chr. 7.5 and was perplexed greatly 2. Cor. 4.8 And this ariseth First From the weakenesse of faith that is in the best and slownesse to beliefe that is in us all by nature They were beleevers to whom Christ said Luke 24 25 O fooles and slow of heart to beleeve The greatnesse and strangenesse of the blessing doth even astonish and amaze them so as they cannot be perswaded God should shew mercy to such wretches as they know themselves to have beene As it is said of the Apostles when Christ appeared to them first after his resurrection Luke 24.41 They beleeved not for joy and wondered And Peter when hee was brought out of prison by the Angell Acts 12 9 Wist not that it was true that was done by the Angell but thought it was but a vision Secondly Sometimes from the violence of tentation For the faithfull are compared to bruised reedes Matth. 12.20 and tentations are compared to Winds and Tempests Matth 7 5. now a reede specially a bruise I reede is easily shaken with the Winde Matthew 11.7 and if we had not a gracious promise of Christ Matthew 17.25 A bruised reede shall hee not breake it were not possible but the strength and violence of the tentations the faithfull are subject to would quite overthrow their faith It was tentation that deprived â—ob of his assurance and made him cry Iob 16.9 He teareth mee in his wrath who hateth mee hee gnasheth upon me with his teeth mine enemy sharpeneth his eyes upon me It was tentation that deprived David of his assurance when he cryed Psal. 22.1 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Thirdly Sometimes from this that they kept their pardon no better That whereas once they had it so faire written and in such Capitall letters that they could haue runne and read it now through their carelesnesse and sensuality they have so soiled it that they cannot reade it So did the Church loose her assurance Cant. 5 6. Her beloved had withdrawne himselfe and was gone Her sensualitie was the cause of it as you may see verse 3. In her answer unto Christ. I have put off my coat how shall I put it on I haue washed my feet how shall I defile them Yet as we haue shewed before that our pardon may be obtained so may we even in this life know and be assured that wee are pardoned aâ—d clensed from all our sinnes Iob was assured of his salvation and consequently that his sinnes were forgiven Iob 19.25 I know that my redeemer liveth whom I shall see for my selfe And Paul speaketh thus of all the faithfull Rom. 5.11 Not only so we are not onely reconciled to God and shall be saved but we also joy in God through our Lord Iesus Christ by whom wee have now received the atonement And indeed though our sins be pardoned yet unlesse we know they be pardoned we can have no sound comfort nor joy That maketh David cry thus to God Psalm 35.3 Say unto my soule I am thy salvation as if he had sayd Let mee know it Lord and Psalme 51.8 Make mee to heare joy and gladnesse As if hee had sayd Nathan hath told mee so but I cannot heare and believe what he saith Lord make thou me to heare it then I shall have joy aâ—d gladnesse and never till then This is therefore a matter worth the hearkening unto how we may know our sins are pardoned How may that be knowne I answer 1. Wee may not bee our owne judges in this case Prov. 28.26 Hee that trusteth in his owne heart is a foole Prov. 30.12 There is a generation that are pure in their owne eyes and yet they are not washed from their filthinesse 2. The Lord only by his word must be judge in this case that even as it was under the Law no man that had bin a Leper himselfe or whose house was infected with leprosie might judge himselfe or his house to be clean till the Priest who was a type of Christ by the mark God himselfe had given had pronounced them to be cleane Levit. 13.37 The Priest shall pronounce him cleane And therefore Christ when he had clensed the lepers bad them Lu 17 14. Goe shew your selves to the Priest Even so may no man judge himselfe to be cleane from his sins till he be such a one as God in his word hath pronounced to be cleane And these notes and markes are principally foure First If a man came by his pardon that way and by those foure meanes that you have heard of Examine therefore your hearts that thinke ye are sure your sins are forgiven How came you by this assurance Did God so prepare you by an effectuall sight and sense of sin and of your wretched and damnable condition by reason thereof Was thy heart thereby brought to cry fervently unto God for thy pardon Wert thou made able humbly and freely and particularly to confesse thy sins to accuse and condemne thy selfe before God Wert thou brought thereby to despaire of
in him I will go no further for the setting of this forth unto you then to those three things which David heere in my Text speaketh of and which he observed in the Lords gracious disposition and on which he grounded his hope 1. There is in the Lord loving kindnesse 2. There are in the Lord tender mercies 3. There is in the Lord a multitude of tender mercies For the first The Lord is of a gracious and kind and liberall disposition Ioel 2.13 The Lord is gracious and of great kindnesse The love he sheweth the good he doth to any of his people is most free and hath no cause no ground at all but in himselfe alone The love we beare to any useth to have some ground in the party that we do love we see somewhat in the party that moveth us to it at first But the love the Lord beareth to us had no ground at all in us but in his owne goodnesse and loving kindnesse alone The Apostle therefore calleth it 2 Thess. 1.11 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The good pleasure of his goodnesse He set his love upon us as Moses saith Deut 7 7 8 because he loved us He even resteth in his owne love as the Prophet speaketh Zeph. 3.1 and seeketh no further So speaketh the Lord Exod. 3 â—â— I will be gracious to whom I will be gracious and I will shew mercy on whom I will shew mercy Nothing moved him to be gracious and mercifull unto us but onely his owne good will and pleasure So Esa. 43.25 I even I am he that blâ—â—â—eth ouâ— thy transgressions for mine owne sake So 2 Sam. 7. â—1 For thy words sake and according to thine owne heart thou hast done all these great things True it is that after the Lord hath set his love upon us he worketh that in us by his grace that maketh us amiable and beautifull in his sight and so causeth him to love us the more This is excellently set forth Ezek. 16.9 14. He anointed his beloved one with oyle cloathed her with broidered work covered her with silke deâ—ked her with ornaments put bracelets upon her hands and a chaine about her necke decked her with gold and silver made her exceeding beautifull marke how grace and piety doth beautifie the soule in Gods eye But when he first set his love upon us he saw nothing in us that did move him to love us as is also notably set forth in that 16. of Ezek. When the Lord first passed by his beloved as it is said verse 8 and looked upon her and her time was the time of love when he first loved her what was there in her to move him to it See that verse 6. When I passed by thee and saw thee polluted in thine owne bloud I said unto thee when thou wast in thy bloud live yea I said unto thee when thou wast in thy bloud live Marke how earnest the Lord is to perswade us of the freenesse of his love to us and how it grew not at all from any respect he had to any goodnesse was or should be in us but from his owne loving kindnesse and goodnesse alone And this is the first thing that Daviâ— here considered in the mercy and goodnesse of the Lord that made him to hope he should find mercy with him for the pardon of his sin Secondly In the Lord there are tender mercies bowels of mercy as the word racham which is heere used doth properly signifie For thus it hath pleased the Lord to condescend unto our capacity and to make knowne unto us in his Word his gracious disposition by comparing himselfe unto a most tender hearted man or woman and attributing bowells unto himselfe Esay 63.15 Where is the multitude of thy bowells and of thy mercies towards me are they restrained Luke 1.78 Through the bowells of the mercies of our God whereby the day spring from an high hath visited us And this comparison standeth in two points 1. As a tender-hearted man or woman when they see any to bee in misery cannot choose but pitty them and grieve for them and feele their bowells within moved and pained with it and this is the very nature of man humanity and not the corruption of nature As it is sayd of our Saviour Mat. 9.36 When he saw the multitude fainting and scattered abroad as shâ—epe having no shepheard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his bowells yearned or were moved towards them ô that the beholding of men in that misery could move us so and Hebr. 4.15 that hee is touched with the feeling of all our infirmities hee doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condole and grieve and suffer with us when we do grieve and suffer So the Lord when hee seeth any of his people to bee in misery hee cannot but pitty them and be moved with it and grieve with them Iam. 5.11 He is pitifull and of tender mercy Exod. 22.27 When he cryeth unto me I will heare for I am gracious So it is said Iudg. 10.16 His soule was grieved for the misery of Israel And Esa. 63.9 In all their affliction he was afflicted How can that bee will you say seing himselfe was the author of all their affliction Amos 3.6 Shall there be evill in a City and the Lord hath not done it How is it possible that the Lord would so sharpely correct his people and bring them to that misery if it did so grieve him to see them in misery I answer 1. that this is possible enough Did you never heare of a Iudge that did shed teares even in giving of sentence of death upon a malefactor and shewed a fatherly affection towards the poore wretch even at that time like Ioshua to Achan Iosh. 7.19 My sonne I pray thee give glory to the Lord God of Israel Did you never know any father so tender-hearted as when he hath whipped his child hee hath done it with teares in his eyes yea he could not containe but must needs let his teares fall hee hath smitten and wept and beene as apt to cry even as the child it selfe Surely so it is with the Lord. Psalm 103.13 As a father pitieth his children so doth the Lord pitie them that feare him Even when he correcteth us he pitieth and his bowells yearne towards us 2. He never afflicteth us nor bringeth us unto misery but when his love constraineth him to doe it hee must needs doe it unlesse he would see us perish and that his love to us will not suffer him to doe The Lords love to his children is not fondnesse like the love of many foolish parents his pitie is not like the pitty that is in many men of which wee have a proverb foolish pitty marrs the City that may be called well Crudelis misericordia But the Lords love is guided by his infinite wisedome and judgement hee will correct the dearest of his children and that sharply too rather then hee will see them spoiled 1. Cor. 11.32 When wee are judged
we are chastened of the Lord that we should not bee condemned with the world Yet taketh he no pleasure in correcting them but as hee doth it most unwillingly Psal. 103.8 He is slow to anger Lament 3.33 He doth not afflict willingly nor grieve the children of men so is he most apt to repent him of the evill hee is constrained to bring upon them and to bee troubled with it Therefore it is said of him Ioel 2.13 and in many other places that he repenteth him of the evill Both which properties are most pathetically expressed Hosea 11.8 How shall I give thee up Ephraim How shall I deliver thee up Israel How shall I make thee as Admah How shall I set thee as Zeboim Mine heart is turned within me my repentings are kindled together And this is the first point in this comparison Secondly the very sight of the misery another is in will move a man that hath the bowells of a man and is tender-hearted to pitty his case and bee willing to helpe without any other respect at all to the person be he friend or foe good or bad onely because he seeth him to bee in misery Mine eye affecteth my heart saith the Church Lamen 3.51 because of all the daughters of my City yea the more the misery is that he seeth any man in the more he will pity him and be ready to helpe him as we see in the example of the Samaritan Luke 10 33 34 When he saw the Iew stripped of his cloathes and wounded and halfe dead he had compassion on him and went to him and bound up his wounds c. And in this respect it is oft mentioned as a duty wee owe to them that are in misery to visit them to go and see them Iam. 1.27 Pure religion and undefiled before God is this to visite the fatherlesse and the widow in their affliction But you will say is that enough I answer yes he that doth that if he have a mans heart in him cannot choose but doe what he can to helpe him They have cut off my life in the dungeon saith the Church Lament 3.53 and cast a stone upon me because they would not see my misery and therefore that is noted for the cause why neither the Priest not the Levite helped the poore man they could not abide to looke on him but passed by on the other side Lu. 10.31 32. Even so is it with our most mercifull and tender-hearted Father the very sight of our misery without any other motive in the world is sufficient to move him to pitty and helpe us yea the more our misery is the more ready will he be to succour us Exod. 3.7 See how pathetically the Lord speaketh Surely I have seene the affliction of my people for I know their sorrowes and am come downe to deliver them Ieremy 31.20 My bowells are troubled for him I will surely have mercy upon him saith the Lord. Yea the sight of the misery even of wicked men doth worke this upon his tender heart Psal 146.7 8 9. The Lord looseth the prisoners the Lord openeth the eyes of the blind the Lord raiseth them that are bowed downe the Lord preserveth the strangers hee relieveth the fatherlesse and widow So againe Psalme 78.38 He being full of compassion forgave their iniquity and destroyed them not yea many a time turned he his anger away and did not stirre up all his wrath and yet these men were but hypocrites they never sought to God but in their affliction verse 34. and 36. They did but flatter him with their mouth and lyed unto him with their tongues And thus have you seene the tender mercies of the Lord. Thirdly In the Lord there is a multitude of tender mercies He is aboundant in goodnesse Exod. â—4 6 Plenteous in mercy Psal. 86.5 Full of compassion Psal 86.15 Rich in mercy Ephe. 2.4 Admire it we may but no man is able to expresse and utter how great the mercy of the Lord is Psal 36.7 How excellent is thy loving kindnesse The mercies and kindnesses of all the men in the world compared to it are but as a drop of water to the great Ocean My thoughts are not your thoughts neither are your wayes my wayes saith the Lord. Esay 55.8 9. For as the heavens are higher then the earth so are my wayes higher then your wayes and my thoughts then your thoughts See this difference in three points 1. A man can forgive small wrongs but the wrongs may bee so great as no man can forgive but there is no sin so heinous but the Lord is able to forgive it Exod. 34.7 Forgiving iniquitie transgression and sin Matth. 12.31 All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men Hee is able to forgive a debt of ten thousand talents and not be undone nay be never the poorer Matth. 18.27 2. A man can forgive one a great wrong if it were but in one action but the wrongs may be so many and of so many kinds as no man can forgive them but the Lord is able to forgive sins though they were as many yea more then the haires of our head as David complaineth his were Psal 40.12 3. A man is able once to forgive yea to forgive it may be even such wrongs as hee counteth very great and manifold but hee can never forgive or thinke well of him whom hee having forgiven sundry times yet hee still wrongeth him in the same kind but the Lord is able to forgive him that hath relapsed often into the same crime For hee requireth this mercy even in us Matth. 18.22 Thou shalt forgive him I say not unto thee untill seven times but untill seventy times seven times So that Gods children shall have no cause to say to their heavenly Father as Esau said to his father Gen. 27.38 Hast thou but one blessing my father Canst thou forgive but once yes hee is able to forgive the same offence often times if it be truly repented of The use of this Doctrine is first for instruction even to teach and assure you to testifie unto you as the Apostle did to Gods people 1. Pet. 5.12 that this is the true grace of God wherein you stand that the religion and Doctrine that is at this day and hath beene through Gods mercy now many above sixty yeeres without interruption taught and professed in the Church of England the Lord in mercy grant it may continue so to bee and which you have received and found comfort in is the only true ancient Catholique Propheticall and Apostolike faith Because it giveth the whole glory of mans salvation and of every degree and piece of it from the beginning to the end to the free grace and mercy of God and to nothing else Therefore the Apostle in that place I last named 1. Pet. 5.12 calleth the true religion and Doctrine of God for that is it hee meaneth in that place by a Metonimy the true grace of God because the whole
may see verse 3 4 5. I acknowledge my transgression and my sin is ever before me Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight behold I was shapen in iniquity and in sin did my mother conceive me So doth he likewise Psal. 25.16 Turne thee unto me and have mercy upon me for I am desolate and afflicted They that seeke to God for mercy must judge themselves unworthy to find mercy as Benhadads servants did when they sued to Ahab for mercy they went with ropes on their heads and sackcloth about their loines 1 King 20.32 The Lord is plentifull in promising his mercy to such miserable humble and dejected soules Psal. 9.12 He forgetteth not the cry of the humble and 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the humble Therefore is this title given to the Lord he is called a God that comforteth the abject 2 Cor. 7.6 Thirdly If thou be one that fearest to offend God in any thing thou needst not doubt of his mercy for thou hast his promise Luke 1.50 His mercy is on them that feare him from generation to generation Fourthly If thou canst trust in his mercy and rely and rest upon it certainly it belongeth to thee That maketh David pray thus Psal. 33.22 Let thy mercy ô Lord be upon us according as we do hope in thee and 147.11 The Lord taketh pleasure in them that hope in his mercy Fiftly If Christ be the onely ground of thy hope and confidence to find mercy with God if thou trust to obtaine it onely through the merit of his bloud There is no comming before the mercy-seat of God but through him This was notably figured unto Gods people in the ceremoniall law 1. None might goe into the holy of holies where the mercy-seat stood to obtaine mercy for Gods people but the High-priest onely who was a figure of Christ Heb. 9.7 2. He might not upon paine of death presume to come before the mercy-seat to obtaine mercy for Gods people without incense which signifyed the intercession of Christ. Levit. 16.13 The cloud of the incense must cover the mercy-seat that he die not 3. He must not come before the mercy-seat without the bloud of the sacrifice which signified the bloud of Christ Heb. 9.7 Into the second Tabernacle went the High-priest alone not without bloud which he offered for himselfe and for the errours of the people Levit. 16.14 He shall take of the bloud of the bullocke and sprinkle it with his finger upon the mercy-seat No hope of comfort at Gods mercy-seat but onely through the merit of Christs bloud who is therefore called our hope 1 Tim. 1.1 But having him for our High-priest we may goe boldly to the throne of grace and may obtaine mercy and find grace to helpe in time of need as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 4.16 And so much shall serve to be spoken of the first dutie which concerneth the Lord himselfe Seeing the Lord is so infinite in mercy labour thou to know that hee is so unto thee Lecture XXV On Psal. 51.1 2. May 16. 1626. NOw for the second duty which concerneth the Lord himselfe it is that which the Prophet exhorteth us unto Psal. 29.2 Give unto the Lord the glory due unto his name that is carry your selves toward him accordingly give him his due If we know and beleeve indeed that God is so gracious and mercifull specially if we know and beleeve he is so unto us how can we choose but love him and feare to offend him and cry shame upon our selves that we are no more willing and desirous to serve and please him Therefore doth the Apostle pray for the Ephesians Ephes. 3.18 19. that God would make them able to comprehend with all Saints what is the length and breadth and deapth and height and to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that they might be filled with all the fullnesse of God as if he should say If once you fully knew this love that God hath borne to you in Christ it would even fill you with all the fullnesse of God that is with all the sanctifying and saving grace of God Many deceive themselves miserably in this point and challenge to themselves an interest in Gods speciall mercy without any ground at all I will therefore shew you five notable effects that the true knowledge of this marvellous mercy and goodnesse of the Lord must needs worke upon them that have it Whereby as by certaine notes you may try your selves whether you do indeed beleeve and know that this speciall mercy of the Lord doth belong unto you First It will make men afraid to offend him Nothing hath that force to work in a man the true feare of God as this hath Psal. 130.4 There is mercy with thee that thou maist be feared and Hos. 3.5 They shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in those daies And that is the right feare of God which the knowledge of Gods mercy doth breed in us Secondly He must needs grieve and be troubled when he hath offended him Nothing hath that force to melt and breake the heart with godly sorrow for sinne as the true knowledge of the Lords marvellous mercy and loving kindnesse towards us Zach. 12.10 I will poure upon them the spirit of grace that is the spirit of adoption which shall perswade them of my fatherly love towards them as it is called Rom. 8.15 and they shall looke on him whom they have pierced and then they shall mourne for him as one mourneth for his onely son And what was it that made Mary Magdalen weepe so abundantly for her sinnes Luk 7.38 Our Saviour telleth us verse 47. it was her love that grew from the consideration of Gods marvellous mercy in pardoning her so many foule sinnes Thirdly He must needs take delight in the service and worship of God Nothing hath that force to make the worship of God sweet unto us as the true knowledge and consideration of the mercy and goodnesse of God As for me saith David Psal. 5.7 I will come into thy house in the multitude of thy mercy That is that that shall draw me to thy house and make me love it and Ier. 31.12 They shall come and sing in the height of Zion and shall flow together to the goodnesse of the Lord. So David giveth this for the cause why he begged so earnestly of God that he might dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of his life Psal. 27.4 to behold the beauty of the Lord that is how amiable and gracious the Lord is As if he should say I can no where behold and see that so well as in his house and that is the thing that maketh me so farre in love with the house of God O if men knew the sweetnesse and infinitenesse of Gods mercy they would love his house and delight more in it then they doe Fourthly He must needs desire earnestly to know the will of God
such as love their sins Psal. 11.5 The wicked and him that loveth violence doth his soule hate Of such as goe on in their sins Psal. 68.21 God will wound the head of his enemies Who are these He answereth in the next words which are an exegesis or interpretation of the former such as goe on in their trespasses To such doe all the curses of the law all those sentences of the holy Scripture that set forth the severity of God belong not to such as feele their sins to be a burden to them and desire to turne unto God 1. Tim. 1.9 10. Know this that the Law is made the curses of the Law are written and appointed for the lawlesse and disobedient for the ungodly and for sinners for the unholy and profane c. The second objection is this Though God be infinite in mercy and his common mercies be over all his workes yet his speciall mercy belongeth to none but to his elect and they are but a few Mat. 20.16 Many are called but few are chosen The greatest part of men are vessels of wrath as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 9.22 predestinated and ordained unto damnation Iude 4. And I have so lived as I see cause to feare I am of that number at least I cannot be sure that I shall find mercy with God though I should turne unto him I answer That though 1. the Lord did indeed in his eternall counsell predestinate some unto life and some unto perdition 2. and that the number of the Elect bee small in comparison of the reprobate yet hath no poore sinner that desireth to turne to God any just cause given him to be discouraged from it by this Doctrine This I will prove to you by three reasons First Because no man ought no man can say and conclude that he is a reprobate because of the life he hath lead That he is in the way that leadeth unto destruction he may know but that he is one of those that God did in his eternall decree appoint unto destruction he cannot know 1. Because God hath not by his word or spirit reveiled this to any particular man that he is a reprobate excepting only him that hath sinned against the holy Ghost which sin thou art farre enough from that desirest to repent and to turne to God Concerning the election of particular men God hath indeed given testimony both by his word 1 Thess. 1.4 5. and by his spirit also Rom. 8.16 The spirit it selfe beareth witnesse with our spirit that wee are the children of God 1. Iohn 5.10 He that beleeveth in the Sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe But Gods spirit never testified unto any man that he is a reprobate So that to every man that is so conceited we may say as Paul in another case doth Galat. 5.8 This perswasion commeth not of him that calleth you It commeth not of God And as our Saviour saith Matth. 5.37 Whatsoever is more then this commeth of the evill one Besides 2. God hath hertofore and may still call most wicked men at the very last houre of their lives and so declare them to be his elect who of all men in the world were most unlikely to be of his Elect as wee see in the example of the thiefe Luke 23.40 Secondly As no man can justly say he is a reprobate because God neither by his word nor spirit hath testified any such thing of him so such sinners as I now speake of have just cause to judge that they are not reprobates that God hath not appointed them to wrath but to obtaine salvation by our Lord Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 1 Thes. 5.9 For those whom God hath made vessels of wrath are fitted unto destruction as the Apostle saith Rom. 9.22 They goe on still in the way that leadeth unto destruction and are hardened in their sins Though the greatest part of men shall not find mercy with God yet the cause of this is not in the Lord it is in themselves only because they seeke it not Hos. 13.9 O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe God sheweth himselfe ready enough to receive even such unto mercy but they care not for it So speaketh Christ even of Ierusalem though she had killed and stoned his Prophets Matth. 23.37 How often would I have gathered thy children together even as a Henne gathereth her chickens under her wings and ye would not That sinner therefore that findeth God hath wrought in him a desire to get under Gods wings a desire to repent and to turne unto God is in the way that leadeth unto life God is preparing and fitting him for glory and therefore he hath just cause to judge that he is no reprobate but a vessell of mercy Rom. 9.23 Thirdly and lastly No man is to judge of his present or future estate nor of Gods purpose towards him by the secret will of God but by his reveiled will Deut. 29.29 The secret things belong unto the Lord our God but those things that are reveiled belong to us and to our children for ever We may not in this case pry curiously nor enquire into the secret counsell of God but reverently admire it and cry with the Apostle Rom 11.33 ô altitudo ô the depth Remember what befell the men of Bethshemesh 1. Sam. 6.19 God smote aboue fifty thousand of them for looking into the Arke of God Looke thou enquire thou into the reveiled will of God and there thou shalt find enough to encourage thee to turne unto him and to assure thee that thou needest not doubt to find mercy and grace with him if thou canst now seeke it First God hath reveiled in his Word that he doth not desire nor take pleasure in the destruction of any wicked man no not in his temporall destruction Hee gave the old World warning of the Floud an hundred and twenty yeares before it came that by their repentance they might have prevented it as you shall see by comparing 1 Peter 3.20 with Gene. 6.3 He gave Pharaoh and the Aegyptians warning of the plagues they enforced him to bring upon them that by their repentance they might prevent them And in giving them warning of the fiery haile he expressely saith he did it to that end that they might save their servants and their cattell from that destruction Exod. 9.19 Send therefore now and gather thy cattell and all that thou hast in the field c. When his people had so deeply provoked him to bring them into miserable captivity and he had assured them by his Prophets that he would do it yet how oft was his heart turned within him and his repentings kindled together as the Prophet speaketh Hosea 11.8 How oft and how earnestly doth he warne them of it How many meanes doth hee use to perswade them that by their repentance they would prevent it See for proofe of this Ieremy 26.2 3. And 36.2 3 6 7. And if hee take no pleasure in the destruction
of the bodies of wicked men is it possible hee should delight in the destruction and damnation of their soules No no hearken how deepely he protesteth against this Ezekiel 33.11 Say unto them as I live saith the Lord I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked Yea he protesteth this so deepely even for this very purpose that hee might encourage every poore sinner to turne unto him I have no pleasure in the death of him that dyeth saith the Lord God Ezekiel 18.32 wherefore turne your selves and live yee Secondly God hath reveiled in his Word that he doth earnestly desire the repentance and salvation of the most wicked man and taketh great pleasure in it and therefore earnestly seeketh to reclaime them Ezek. 33.11 As I live saith the Lord I have no pleasure in his death but that he turne from his way and live turne yee turne yee from your evill wayes for why will yee dye ô house of Israel And this thou hadst heretofore and hast this day experience of in thy selfe How earnestly and how mightily hath God laboured with thee this way Yea he beseecheth thee and prayeth thee to be reconciled to him 2. Cor. 5.20 Yea there is nothing would so much delight him as to see thee repent as is set forth in the father of the prodigall ô what mirth and joy made he when he returned to him Luke 15.23 24. Thirdly God hath reveiled in his Word that Christ with all his merits should be in the ministery of the Gospell offered unto all that feele themselves to be sinners as the brazen serpent was listed up for all to looke upon that were stung Num. 21.9 unto thee as well as unto any other is he offered and thou art commanded to beleeve he dyed for thee Mar. 16.15 Preach the Gospel to every creature And what is it to preach the Gospel to him Surely to say to him as Lu. 2.11 Vnto you is borne this day in the city of David a Saviour which is Christ the Lord. So Christ inviteth all Ioh. 7.37 Iesus cryed saying if any man thirst let him come unto me and drinke And of his invitation of sinners in this sort the Lord saith Esa. 45.19 I said not in vaine seek ye me I the Lord speake righteousnesse If a poore sinner being thus invited should come to Christ for grace would he reject him No in no wise Ioh. 6.37 All that the father giveth mee shall come unto me and him that commeth unto me I will in no wise cast out Fourthly God hath not in words only but really given thee cause to feele by manifold experiments that he loveth thee and wisheth thee well Even this is an argument of his love that he hath preserved thee from so many dangers Ps. 41.11 By this I know that thou favourest me because mine enemy doth not triumph over me that he feedeth and cloatheth thee Deut. 10.18 He loveth the stranger in giving him food and raiment that thou sleepest so safely and quietly on nights Psal. 127.2 He giveth his beloved sleep Thou wilt say these are but common mercies I answer True yet concerning them observe foure things 1. That to the faithfull these are pledges of his speciall love as these places have proved 2. That they are arguments of his goodnesse even towards all men that enjoy them For so saith the Apostle Rom. 2.4 And if any man should have done this for thee saved thy life but once when thou wert in danger to have lost it delivered thee out of debt and danger maintained thee with food and raiment all thy life thou wouldest not doubt but he loved thee unfainedly Thou wouldest count it a foule sin to suspect or doubt of his love or to entertaine such a thought ô but for all that he hath done this for me I doubt I have not his heart I doubt hee hath purposed in himselfe to be my destroyer in the end And is it nothing for thee to suspect this of God 3. Though these be but common mercies yet it is a great sin to despise or set light by them Rom. 2.4 Despisest thou the riches of his goodnesse and forbearance and long suffering 4. Thou depisest them if thou be not by them led and encouraged to repent and turne unto God Rom. ◠4 Lecture XXVI on Psalme 51.1 ◠May 23. 1626. NOw it followeth that we proceed to the second sort of those to whom the consideration of the loving kindnesse tender mercies and the multitude of tender mercies that are in the Lord doth minister cause of comfort and encouragement and those are such as are regenerate and in the state of Grace and have truly repented yet are subject oft to inward feares and trouble by doubting of the mercy and love of God For it is evident by the Word and by daily experience also that many of Gods dearest and choicest servants such as above all other have most title to these speciall mercies of God that wee have heard of are yet much subject to trouble of mind much given to inward heavinesse and feare yea many of them are in that case that David complaineth he was in Psalme 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted Yea 2. many of them continue a long time in this case as David complaineth Psal 38.6 I am troubled I am bowed downe greatly I goe mourning all the day long and Heman Psal. 88.15 I am afflicted and ready to dye from my youth up while I suffer thy terrours And upon this ground groweth all this trouble of mind and terrour that they are subject unto that they cannot be perswaded that they are in the favour of God and that his speciall mercy and loving kindnesse belongeth unto them This Heman expresseth to have beene the cause of all his trouble Psalme 88.14 Lord why castest thou off my soule why hidest thou thy face from mee Now before I speake any thing to the comfort of these poore soules I thinke it necessary to give you some reasons why I insist upon this use For I know well that many of you will thinke this a needlesse labour and be little or not at all affected with this Sermon Pro. 27.7 The full soule loatheth the honie combe 1. I know well the most of you stand in no need of comfort you have much more need of humbling then of comfort a great deale The secure sinner that never felt yet what it was to bee troubled in mind for sin hath more need to heare of the terrors of the Law then of the comforts of the Gospell The Law was made saith the Apostle 1. Tim. 1.9 that is appointed and ordained of God for the lawlesse and disobedient for the ungodly and for sinners These comforts that I am to speake of are the childrens bread and it is not meete to take the childrens bread and to cast it to doggs as our Saviour speaketh Matthew 15.26 I know well that such kind of men will bee likely to take hurt by
this that I shall teach by turning the Grace of God into lasciviousnesse as many did in the Apostles dayes Iude 4. To such Christ and the Doctrine of Gods mercy is a stone of stumbling and a rocke of offence as Peter speaketh 1. Peter 2.8 2. I know well that not onely such men but the most of you that professe the feare of God have no need of comfort but of humbling rather As our Saviour speaketh Matthew 9.12 the whole have no neede of a Physician but they that are sicke And you have just cause to desire rather that Doctrine that may search and pierce and wound your hearts then that that should comfort them and to pray with David Psalme 141.5 Let the righteous smite me that is let him reproove mee that shall bee a benefite and a kindnesse unto me The fat and the strong among Gods sheepe and such are the most of you should be fed with judgement as the Lord speaketh Ezek. 34.16 3. I know well that many of you that truly feare God do not stand in present need of comfort you are for the present in no trouble of mind your hearts are chearefull and comfortable through the assurance and feeling you have of Gods love His Candle shineth upon your head as Iob speaketh 29.3 You know the joyfull scund and can take comfort in his word and promises you walke in the light of Gods countenance and of you I may say as Ethan doth Psalm 89.15 Blessed is the people that know the joyfull sound they shall walke O Lord in the light of thy countenance But though I know all this concerning three sorts of you that heare mee now yet dare I not passe over this use of comfort First Because I am sure that some of you that heare me now have present need of it Nay it cannot be presumed but that in so great a congregation specially of voluntaries whom no law of man as on the Sabbaths but their owne inclination and love to the word draweth together there are many tender hearts that have had experience of this trouble of mind This we may learne from the tēder care the Apostle had in writing to particular Churches to prevent the grieving troubling of the hearts of such people which argueth he doubted not but there were such among them Rom. 8. when he had spoken of the dangerous state of the naturall man ver 8 They that are in the flesh cannot please God he addeth verse 9. But yee are not in the flesh but in the spirit And writing to the Church of Corinth which was a congregation very loose and disordered very sharply and namely 1 Cor. 6.9 10. Know ye not that the unrighteous shal not inherit the kingdome of God be not deceived neither fornicators nor Idolaters nor wantons nor theeves nor drunkards nor revilers shall inherite the kingdome of God Hee addeth by way of prevention because he knew that even in that congregation there could not choose but bee some humbled sinners verse 11. And such were some of you but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but yee are justified c. Sundry other such places I could alleadge for this purpose Secondly there is none of you that heare me this day but though you be for the present whole sound in your spirits cheerfull and comfortable and that upon good ground too the Lord in mercy continue you in that estate yet you must looke for a change you must not thinke this cheerfulnes comfort will last alwaies you must looke to drinke of the cup of inward trouble and affliction of minde which the rest of your brethren and sisters have begun to you in sooner or later in one measure or other it may be ye shall not pledge them in the same glasse that Iob or David began to you in the Lord it may bee out of respect to your weaknesse will call for a lesser glasse for you but pledge them you must and pledge them in the same wine in one measure or other ye know not what your measure will be and you must not choose your glasse your selves the cup is in the Lords hand and he mixeth it and he powreth it out as Asaph speaketh for I have not taken this comparison and allegory from the wretched fashion of your drunkards in drinking of healths but from the sacred Word of God Psal. 75.8 Certainely we must looke for an evill day as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 6.13 And we have no reason to thinke or hope we may avoid it if we consider 1. That this hath beene the case not of some or of a few good men but of the whole Church the mother of us all who is in that short booke of the Canticles reported twice to have beene in that case Cant. 3.1 and 5.6 Her welbeloved had withdrawne himselfe and was gone 2. That our blessed Saviour had experience of this tentation and affliction that in his owne sense for the present his father had forsaken him Mat. 27 40. and we are all predestinated to be conformed unto his image in affliction Rom. 8.29 3. We all have the same adversary that other of Gods people have had that will buckle and wrestle with us one day This reason the Apostle giveth the Ephesians why they must looke for an evill day Ephes. 6.12 For we wrestle not against flesh and bloud but against principalities against powers c. And if ever hee assault us these are the tentations he is most likely to assault us by and if thou be free from them thou art not of God thou art an hypocrite thou hast no part in Christ Gods mercy belongeth not unto thee For these are his chiefe his fiery darts as the Apostle calleth them Ephes. 6.16 4. That we all give the Lord as just cause daily by our carnall security and neglect of our watch to humble and afflict us as ever any other of his people have done Insomuch as I may say to every one of you as the Prophet Oded did to the Israelites 2 Chron. 28.10 Are there not with you even with you sinners against the Lord our God And this is a chiefe scourge that the Lord useth to afflict his people for their security by even by withdrawing and hiding himselfe from them As Christ served his Church when she grew lazy and was loath to rise and put on her clothes and defile her feet to open unto him he withdrew himselfe and went away Cant. 5.3 6. So that you that have the most cheerefull and comfortable hearts have cause to hearken to this that I shall say for the comfort of Gods afflicted servants because your selves may have use of it hereafter We have the wit now in summer to provide for winter and oft to traine our souldiers and to try their armour aforehand let us learne to be wise for our soules and to get our armour in a readinesse against the day of conflict we are like to have with Satan In which respect
I may use to you the words of the Prophet Esa. 42.23 Who among you will give eare to this who will hearken and heare for the time to come Thirdly and lastly Admit there were but one or two among you that had present need of comfort and none of the rest of you either needed it now or were like to stand in need of it hereafter yet stand I more bound to respect the two poore afflicted soules then al the rest of you though you were as many more as you are and rather let you all go without that portion that belongeth to you then those two And I have three reasons to move me to it First the example of the Prophet Elisha 2 King 4.27 who had tender respect to the Shunamite when her soule was vexed within her Yea of Christ who is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the chiefe shepheard and pastour who professeth this to be his chiefe care Ezek. 34.16 I will bind up that which was broken and will strengthen that that was sicke And that this was the chiefe worke God appointed him to when he sent him to preach Esa. 61.1 2. He hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted and to comfort all that mourne in Zion And gave an experiment of this in Peter and Mary whom because they were afflicted in conscience he shewed more care of after his resurrection then of all the rest of the Disciples Mar 16 9. 1 Cor. 15.5 Ioh. 21.15 Secondly the charge and commandement of Christ which he hath given all his Ministers concerning these as appeareth Esa. 40.1 2. Comfort ye comfort ye my people saith your God speake ye comfortably to Ierusalem And in that charge to Peter Ioh. 21.15 Feed my lambes Thirdly as these poore soules have need to be comforted and have this evill usually accompanying their other misery that it is a hard thing to fasten any comfort upon them their soulâ— usually refuseth comfort when they are in this case as David speaketh Psal 77.2 So the ministery of the Word being ordained to this very end 1 Cor. 4.3 hath more force and God sheweth his power more in it this way then in any private meanes According to that Esa 57.19 I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him Now therefore hearken unto me so many of you as feare the Lord and yet are much subject to trouble of mind and heavinesse of heart and to use the words of the Evangelicall Prophet Esa. 51.1 hearkâ—n unto me ye that folow aâ—â—â—r righteousnesse ye that seeke the Lord. Stirre up your hearts to admit of the word of consolation Foure things I have to say to you for your comfort First It is the will of God that such as you are should be cheerefull and comfortable in your spirits He hath oft charged you in his Word to be so yea as oft and as earnestly as ever he charged you to feare him and to lead a godly life Psal. 32.11 Be glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous so I would wilt thou say if I were so but marke what followeth and shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart Yea Psalme 105.3 Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord. Yea Phil. 4.4 Rejoyce in the Lord alway and againe I say rejoyce To omit many other places as Psalme 2.11.33.1.48.11.68.4.97.12.149.2.5 Matth. 5.12 Luke 10.20 Rom. 12.13 Phil. 3.1 1 Thess. 5.26 By all which you may perceive this that God greatly delighteth to see you cheerefull and comfortable Secondly I must intreat you to consider the mischiefe that commeth by your giving so much way to your heavinesse and feares 1. You give occasion to wicked men to blaspheme and speake evill of the good waies of God as if this preaching and profession made men mad or mopish that follow it and so yee alienate their hearts from religion and make them hate preaching As the spies that brought an evill report of the land of promise and said Numb 1â— 32 It was a land that devoured the inhabitants of it alienated the hearts of the people from it and made them murmur against Moses and Aaron Numb 14.2 It is said Acts 9.31 that while the faithfull walked in the feare of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost they multiplied That is the way to add to the Church and gaine others to it when Christians walke cheerefully and comfortably and so the contrary is a stumbling blocke to keepe men from it 2. By yeelding to this heavinesse you give advantage to Sathan and make your selves lesse able to resist his tentations Neh. 8.10 Be not so sorrowfull for the joy of the Lord is your strength 3. By yeelding to this heavinesse and feare ye make the duties and services ye do to God lesse acceptable unto him For as God loveth a cheerefull giver 2 Cor. 9.7 so doth he a cheerefull worshipper Psalme 100.2 Serve the Lord with gladnesse The Lord would have us call the Sabbath a delight Esa. 58.13 And threatneth captivity even for this Deut. 28.47 Because they served him not with joyfullnesse and with gladnesse of heart Thirdly I must desire you to consider how just cause such as you are have to be comfortable and cheerfull in the Lord what cause soever you have of humbling in your selves For certainly yeare in a blessed state Psal. 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. 1. You are the people to whom the kingdome of heaven doth belong Mat. 5.3 Blessed are the poore in spirit for theirs is the kingdome of heaven And all things that befall you shall certainely tend to the fitting of you for it and therefore you have just cause of joy Feare not little flock saith our Saviour Luk. 12 3â— it is your fathers good pleasure to give you the kingdome Rom. 8.28 All things worke together for good to them that feare God Rom. 5.2 We rejoyce in hope of the glory of God Yea we glory in tribulation also verse 3..2 You are the people whose sins are forgiven and for whom Christ hath fully satisfyed the justice of his father so as though you may be chastised sharply for them punished you shall never be In that day there shall be a fountaine opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of Ierusalem for sinne and for uncleannesse Zach. 13.1 In what day See that Zach. 12.10 when God shall poure upon them the spirit of grace and supplications so as they should looke upon him whom they had pierced and mourne for him And therefore thou hast just cause of joy Esa. 40.2 Speake ye comfortably to Ierusalem and cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished the battell is fought and victory obtained against all her enemies that her iniquity is pardoned for she hath received of the Lords hand double for all her sinnes 3. You are the people that how ever men esteeme you or you thinke of
to open his griefe and make his moane and powre out his heart unto Nature taught Haman that wretched man when hee was full of heavinesse for the honour that was done to Mordecai to ease his heart that way Est. 6.13 Hee told Zeresh his wife and all his friends euery thing that had befallen him In which respect great Princes have esteemed it a cheife part of their happinesse to have some speciall bosome friend whom they might make use of this way Such a one was Hushai to David 2 Sam. 15.37 and Zabud to Solomon 1 King 4.5 Now there is no such friend in the world for this purpose as the Lord is Trust in him at all times saith David Psal. 62.8 ye people powre out your hearts open your greifes before him God is a refuge for us Thus Anna the mother of Samuel told Ely that shee had done 1. Sam. 1.15 I am a woman of a sorrowfull spirit and have powred out my soule before the Lord. Thus did Samuel her son seeke to ease his heart when it was full of heavinesse 1. Sam. 8.21 Hee rehearsed all their words in the eares of the Lord hee made his moane to God Thus did Iob My friends scorne mee saith he Iob 16 â—0 counted him an hypocrite Oh heauie affliction for a man in his case to bee so iudged of and censured by such men as they were but mine eye saith he powreth out teares unto God as if hee should say That is all the helpe I have Thus did Hezechiah when he was in that paine and anguish of spirit as the poore mother in trauell whose child is even come to the birth and shee wanteth strength to bring it forth as hee complaineth to the Prophet Psa. 37.3 He taketh Rabshakehs blasphemous letter and goeth up to the house of the Lord and spreadeth it before the Lord ver 14. As if he had said Behold Lord what hee hath written O that wee would acquaint our selues so with the Lord that wee might make him our bosome friend and make this use of him in all our sorrowes Secondly The Lord is able and none but hee to yeeld us helpe in this case and restore us to our comfort He maketh sore saith Eliphaz Iob 5.18 and bindeth up he woundeth and his hands make whole This is the Lords peculiar prerogative to comfort a soule that is any distres He is the father of mercies and God of all comfort as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor 1.3 I even I am he saith the Lord Esa. 51.12 that comforteth you And therefore David when hee had lost his feeling and comfort cryeth oft earnestly to God to restore it to him Psal. 51.8 Make me to heare joy and gladnesse As if he had said though never so much bee delivered to me for my comfort by the skilfullest of all thy servants I shall bee utterly uncapable of it and remaine still deafe of that eare till thou make me able to heare it And vers 12. Restore to me the joy of thy salvation And 86.4 Rejoyce the soule of thy servant for unto thee doe I lift up my soule And thus should every one of us cry unto God for helpe and comfort when we are in the like case Thirdly The Lord as he is able and none but he to revive such a soule so is he most ready to doe it he is very pitifull and of tender mercy as the Apostle speaketh Iames 5.11 specially to his servants who are wounded in spirit yea he hath bound himselfe by promise to helpe such Psal. 34.18 The Lord is nigh to them that are of a broken heart and saueth such as bee of a contrite spirit and 147.3 He healeth the broken in heart and bindeth vp their wounds and Esa. 57.19 I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him So that wee may boldly go to God and seeke to him for comfort and even challenge him vpon these promises that he hath made unto us and say unto him as Psal. 85.6 Wilt thou not reviâ—e vs againe but let us remaine so dead hearted that thy people may reioyce in thee Fourthly The Lord doth therefore many times withdraw himselfe from his people and deprive them of the sence of his favour of purpose to make them more importunate in seeking to him by prayer I will goe and returne to my place saith the Lord Hos. 5.15 till they acknowledge their offence and seeke my face in their affliction they will seeke mee early And this was the cause why our Saviour was so harsh with the woman of Canaan and caryed himselfe so strangely toward her a great while even to try her faith and encrease her fervencie and importunitie in seeking to him by prayer Mat. 15.22.28 Fifthly and lastly Gods servants that have beene in this case have recovered their comfort this way even by fervent prayer when nothing else was able to doe it and have set their Probatum est upon it When David was in that case that hee said in his hast he was cast out of Gods sight Psalme 31.22 Neuerthelesse saith hee Thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee as if hee had said By prayer I found comfort and thereupon hee inferreth verse 23. O love the Lord all yee his Saints as if hee should say Who would not love so gracious a God that is so ready to bee found of them that seeke him though it be in so weake a manner as I did So Psal. 77. when he was in that case that he said verse 3. he remembred God and was troubled he complained and his spirit was overwhelmed within him yet even then he found comfort by prayer ver 1. I cryed vnto God with my voice even unto God with my voice and he gave eare vnto me The sixth and last direction that I am to give to them that being afflicted in minde desire to recover their comfort is this Admit thou canst not finde comfort by any of the former meanes yet consider well and bend thy minde to meditate of that mercie and goodnesse of God whereof David speaketh heere and thou hast heard the handling of this Doctrine and thou shalt finde that thou hast no cause to doubt but that hee loveth thee First Consider the goodnesse of the Lord to all his creatures even to the worst men that live and even that may be a great helpe to thy faith in this case Alas thou wilt say that is a poore helpe if God be no otherwise good to me if he love me no otherwise then he loveth them what comfort can that yeeld me O say not so for the holy Ghost in the Word hath oft commended this to us for a helpe to our faith and bids us observe how good the Lord is to all his creatures and even to wicked men for the confirming of our owne hearts in the assurance of his love to vs. So saith
Another promise we read of Iob 33 27 28. He looketh upon men and if any say I have sinned and perverted that which was right and it profited me not hee will deliver his soule from going into the pit and his life shall see the light Another promise we have Prov. 28 13. He that confesseth and forsaketh his sinnes confessing goeth before forsaking shall find mercy Another promise is in that knowne place 1 Iohn 1.9 If wee confesse our sins God is faithfull and just see the certainty of this promise and how wee may build upon it to forgive us our sinnes and cleanse us from all unrighteousnesse See the extent and largenesse of this promise he will forgive and cleanse such from all unrighteousnesse Thirdly Gods Prophets and ministers to whom as I told you the last day the Lord hath given speciall commission and authority to remit and retaine the sins of men to pronounce unto men in his name and assure them of pardon and promised to ratifie what they doe in this case accordingly Iob. 20.23 Whose soever sins ye remit they are remitted have bin wont confidently to assure men of mercy and pardon upon their unfeined confession of their sins Thus did Samuel when the people had fully and particularly confessed their sins 1 Samuel 12 19. Wee have added to all other our sinnes this evill to aske us a King presently he comforteth them and giveth them assurance of mercy vers 20.22 Feare not saith he for the Lord will not forsake his people for his great names sake because it hath pleased the Lord to make you his people So dealt Nathan with David 2 Samuel 12.13 David said unto Nathan I have sinned against the Lord that was the summe and breviate of his confession uttered no doubt in that manner as gave Nathan just cause to judge it was unfeined and Nathan said unto David the Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not dye The fourth proofe is the experience of Gods servants that by taking this course have found comfort The Publican when out of shame compunction of heart hee had cryed God bee mercifull to mee a sinner Luke 18.13 14. which was a short indeed but a most unfeined and effectuall confession of his sin he went downe to his house justified hee obtained mercy The like experiment wee have of this in the prodigall son Luke 15.18 20. who when he did but fully resolve and purpose with himselfe to go and confesse his sin unto his father before he could doe it he found mercy his father prevented him when he was yet a great way off his father saw him and had compassion and ran and fell on his necke and kissed him But the most famous experiment of all others is that of David Psal. 32.3.5 Being in distresse of conscience for sin he professeth that till he tooke this course he could find no comfort but upon the taking of this course he found ease presently And it is a thing very observable even the difference that was betweene Saul and David The sinne of Saul mentioned 1. Sam. 15. was nothing so hainous as that of Davids mentioned 2 Sam. 11. and 12. And yet Saul after hee committed it could never find mercy with God but the spirit of the Lord the common gifts of the spirit departed from Saul and an evill spirit from the Lord troubled him 1 Samuel 16.14 and hee waxed worse and worse ever after But David found mercy with God and grew in grace exceedingly And the speciall difference that is noted by the holy Ghost betweene them is this David when God had used an effectuall meanes to discover his sin to him confessed it freely and unfainedly 2 Samuel 12.13 Saul though hee had as effectuall meanes to discover his sin to him as David had 1 Samuel 15.16 19. yet could not unfeinedly and freely confesse his sin but did what hee could to hide it and deny it and cloake it and extenuate it 1. Sam. 15.20 21. and though he seemed at length to confesse it verse 24. yet was that extorted not free and voluntary the losse of his Kingdom and of his honor and dignity troubled him more then his sin as appeareth verse 30. The fift and last proofe of the second branch of the Doctrine is the practise of Gods Saints who have ever beene wont upon the former grounds of Gods direction and promise and their owne experience to take this course to find mercy with God and have put great confidence in it And for this Davids example is most observable Hee maketh this heere a ground of his hope in prayer Have mercy upon mee blot out my transgressions for I acknowledge my transgressions And 2. Sam. 24.10 David said unto the Lord I have sinned greatly in that I have done and now I beseech thee ô Lord take away the iniquity of thy servant for I have done very foolishly Yea Psalme 32.5 Hee mentioneth nothing else that hee did to finde mercy with God when he was in distresse but this onely I acknowledged my sinne unto thee and mine iniquity have I not hid I sayd I will confesse my transgressions unto the Lord. Did hee not also make petition for pardon Surely either expressely or intentionally hee did but the chiefe thing that hee did and that that hee greatly relyed his hope upon was the hearty confession hee made of his sins And this course Gods servants have taken in seeking to find mercy with God even for others Looke whom they have beene suitors for their sinnes they have beene wont to confesse to God So did Moses in that vehement and extraordinary suite hee made for Israel Exodus 32.31 Oh this people saith hee have sinned a great sinne and have made them gods of gold So did Aaron when in the solemne feast hee was to make atonement betweene God and the people Leviticus 16.21 Aaron shall confesse over their sacrifice all the iniquities of the children of Israel and all their transgressions in all their sinnes See how large and full a confession it must be So did Nehemiah in his private fast he kept for the Church I confesse saith he Nehemiah 1.6 7 the sinnes of the children of Israel which wee have sinned against thee wee have dealt very corruptly against thee c. Yea in their publike fasts wherein they have beene most importunate suitors for others their prayers have beene sometimes almost wholly spent in confession of their sinnes As wee shall see in a private fast that Daniel kept Daniel 9. where his prayer consisting of sixteene verses foureteene of them were spent in confession of sinne And in the publike fast mentioned Nehemiah 9. where it is not onely sayd verse 2. that the summe and effect of that whole dayes worke was a confession of their sinnes and the iniquities of their fathers but the prayer that was used that day consisting but of thirty and two verses verse 6.37 one and thirty of those verses you shall finde were spent in the
to doe a thing that all Gods faithfull servants doe testifie and inveigh against by warrant of his word in so earnest manner Well bee you assured of this 1. That what wee all with so unanimous consent say of the hainousnesse of any sin and of the vengeance that will light upon you if you continue in this sin God will ratifie it in heaven and make it good upon you Matthew 18.18 19. 2. That if you shall after you have heard so much spoken against it upon such cleare warrant of the word and in such a manner still continue in it you shall make your selves a great deale more lyable to the wrath of God then you were before Ieremy 44.4 6. Nehemiah 9. â—9 30. And this is that that I have to say unto you by way of exhortation Now in speaking to you by way of reproofe I might be and should be indeed very large but the time is so passed that I am constrained to abridge all that I have to say in a few words First Few or none of you no not of the better sort of you do in your hearts esteeme of and reverence the ministers of God no not your faithfull conscionable ministers for you shew no more respect and kindnesse to them to encourage them in their ministery then you would doe to the basest fellow that is in a country Nay he is counted the wisest and never the lesse honest man among you that can shew the most cunning in spoyling and defrauding your painfull ministers of that that is their due Secondly Many of you care not what ministery you live under you will not commit your beasts nor your sheepe nor your swine to any to keepe or tend but you will know him to have some skil and some care to looke to them onely your soules you are indifferent what hee bee that takes charge of them If he be a good one so it is if he be a bad one you are well enough content and never seeke further Thirdly Such of you as have good ones learned and painefull and conscionable men what use make you of them If at any time they use any sharpenesse in reproving your sins according to that power that God hath given them for your edification and not for destruction as the Apostle speaketh 2 Corinth 13.10 O how snappish are you how apt to quarrell with them Lecture XXXIIII on Psalme 51.3 Sept. 5. 1626 IT followeth now that wee come to the second kind of confession that hath bin commended unto us in this example of David he made publike confession of his sin to the congregation and church of God For we see in the title of this Psalme 1. that he committed this Psalme that containeth the acknowledgement of his sin and profession of his repentance to the chiefe musician to bee published in the Sanctuary and Temple 2. That in this publication of his repentance he hideth not from the Church his sinne nor cloaketh it at all but expresseth in particular the speciall sin that hee had beene so troubled for when hee made this Psalme hee made it when Nathan the Prophet came unto him after hee had gone in to Bathsâ—eba 3. He maketh this publication of his sin and repentance not to the Church that then was onely though first and chiefly to that but to that that should come after him and committeth it therefore to the chiefe Musitian to bee kept in the Temple as a monument of his repentance for the use of the Church to the end of the World And why did David this may you say Why was he being so great a King so carelesse of his honour and reputation among his subjects I answer First His sinne was become publike and notorious for beeing a King the eyes of all Israel were upon him as it is said in another sense 1. Kings 1.20 That which our Saviour saith of Ministers Matth. 5.14 may be also said of Magistrates and all men in eminency they are as Cities set upon an hill their actions cannot bee hid or concealed Besides it is expressely sayd by Nathan that the enemies of God tooke notice of these sinns of his and blasphemed God for them 2 Sam. 12.14 Secondly He had offended and wronged the whole Chruch by his sin and that two wayes First By giving so great cause of griefe unto them through the scandall his sinne had given to the enemies of God and the dishonour God received by it Nothing grieveth a godly man more The reproaches of them that reproached thee are fallen upon mee saith the Prophet Psalme 69.9 Secondly By endangering the whole Church of God and making it obnoxious to the wrath of God through his sinne For the Lord hath oft for the sinne of one member plagued even whole Churches and congregations Thus speaketh Phinehas to the two Tribes and an halfe Ioshuah 22.20 Did not Achan the son of Zerah commit a trespasse in the accursed thing and wrath fell on all the congregation of the children of Israel and that man perished not alone in his iniquity Specially for the sinnes of a King as David was God hath beene wont to plague a whole nation and Kingdome as is plaine in the example of David himselfe whose one sinne in numbring of the people was the death of seventy thousand of his Subjects 2 Samuelâ—4 â—4 15 And in Ieremy 15.4 I will cause them to bee removed into all kingdomes of the earth because of Manasseh the sonne of Hezekiah King of Iudah for that which hee did in Ierusalem See how just cause Gods people have to pray not formally onely but heartily for their Kings and Princes And this consideration certainly wrought much upon David when hee made this Psalme and made him willing thus to publish his repentance as appeareth by his prayer for the Church verse 18. Doe good in thy good pleasure unto Sion build up the walles of Ierusalem As if hee had said Lord let not thy wrath fall upon Sion let not Ierusalem fare the worse for my sinne Hee feared that the whole Church under his government should smart for his sinne We have then from this example of David to learne That they whose sins God hath detected and brought to light whose sins are publike and notorious scandalous and offensive to the congregation where they live ought to be willing to confesse their sins publikely to make their repentance at publike and notorious as their sin is Now before I come to the proofe of this point three things must be premised to prevent the mistaking of it First That this publike confession of sinne unto a congregation though it carry shew of a farre greater measure of selfe-denyall and mortification then the secret confession of our sins unto God doth yet is it not so certaine a signe of unfained repentance nor so availeable to the comfort of a sinners conscience as that is Of Iudas we reade that hee attained unto this that voluntarily not dragged to it
and notorious our sins are the more wee dishonour him Ezek. 24.7 8. Shee hath set her blood her bloudy sins upon the top of a rocke shee powred it not on the ground to cover it with dust that it might cause fury to come up to take vengeance So by our repentance wee doe honour and glorifie God Phil. 1.11 All the fruits of righteousnesse are by Iesus Christ to the glory and prayse of God And the more open and notorious our repentance is the more is God honoured by it Matthew 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your father which is in heaven This consideration hath beene of great force to make Gods people forward unto this duty and hath armed them against the chiefe impediment that useth to hinder and keepe men from it that is to say the carnall respect to their credit and reputation among men When Michal had told David how hee had disgraced himselfe by leaping and dauncing before the Arke he answereth her 2 Samuel 6.21 22. It was before the Lord and I will bee more vile then thus and will bee base in mine owne sight and of the maid-servants which thou hast spoken of of them shall I bee had in honour Two parts there are of his answer As if hee had said 1. What tellest thou mee of disgracing my selfe I did it in honour to God and to gaine honour to him I will bee willing to endure any disgrace among men 2. I know well that by disgracing my selfe in this kind I shall loose no manner of credite or reputation at all nay this is the only sure way unto true honour and reputation even with men For thus God hath bound himselfe by promise 1 Samuel 2.30 Those that honour mee I will honour And Luke 14.11 Hee that humbleth himselfe shall bee exalted And that which our Saviour saith of our life may bee sayd also of our credite and good name Matthew 16.25 Whosoever will save his credite shall loose it and whosoever will loose this credite for my sake shall find it Secondly Gods people have bin thus forward to publish their repentance out of a respect they have had to themselves and to their owne comfort that so they might both have the better evidence to themselves of the unfeinednesse of their repentance and set it forward also and further it by their willingnesse to take shame upon themselves in this sort So that the thing that keepeth other men from it I will not confesse my sinne to the congregation saith hee because I will not shame and disgrace my selfe is a chiefe thing that draweth the true penitent to it I will therefore confesse my sin to the congregation saith hee because I will take shame upon my selfe For 1. No man hath truly repented that doth not judge himselfe worthy of shame and disgrace for his sinne This is the voice of the true penitent Daniel 9.7 O Lord to us belongeth confusion of face open shame And againe verse 8. O Lord to us belongeth confusion of face to our Kings to our Princes and to our fathers because wee have sinned against thee And the Apostle maketh this a note of true repentance 2 Cor. 7.11 when a man is willing to take revenge upon himselfe which is no way better done then by taking shame upon our selves in this sort 2. This shame is not only a signe of true repentance but a a great helpe and furtherance to the increase of it And therefore the Apostle speaking of the end he aimed at in enjoyning that publike penance to the incestuous person saith 1. Cor. 5.5 it was for the destruction of the flesh mortifying of his corruption that the spirit might bee saved in the day of the Lord. And surely this respect to themselves even to the peace and comfort of their owne consciences by testifying the truth of their repentance and furthering it this way hath mightily prevailed with many of Gods people to draw them even to a voluntary confession of their sins and profession of their repentance in publike This was it that drew Iohn Baptists hearers to it Matthew 3.6 and Pauls at Ephesus Acts 19.18 and in the time of the ten persecutions so many to publike confession that the Church was faine to make a law to restraine them from it They could not satisfie their consciences unlesse they had done it they found much peace in doing of it And this peace of God passeth all understanding as the Apostle speaketh Phil. 4.7 and is such a jewell as they that want it will not stand upon termes of reputation but will bee content to redeeme it with the losse of their reputation among men or with enduring any disgrace can be put upon them in the world Thirdly and lastly Gods people have beene willing to publish their repentance thus out of a respect they have had unto others And their respect to the Church they declare by it three wayes First In shewing their obedience to the Church that hath enjoyned them this duty Every member of the Church though hee were never so great a man is bound to submit himselfe unto the discipline of the Church and to shew himselfe obedient unto it in all lawfull things You know the commandement Hebr. 13.17 Obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves for they watch for your soules and Matt. 18.17 If he neglect to heare the Church let him be to thee as an heathen man and a Publican Esteeme him no Christian no member of Christs Church that will not obey the Church in all lawfull things Secondly In shewing their care to edifie others by this their good example and to keepe them from sin For this open shame that is done unto sin hath great force to stay and terrifie others from sinning in the like kind Them that sin saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 5.20 he meaneth that sin scandalously and to the offence of others rebuke before all that others also may feare Thirdly and lastly In giving this way satisfaction to the Church for the wrong and offence they have done unto it No man may say in this case when his grosse sin is come to light and become notorious I have offended God by my sin and to him I will confesse it and humble my selfe and abuse the words of the Prophet here verse 4. Against thee thee alone have I sinned but as for the congregation I have done them no wrong nor no satisfaction will I give them For by sins of this nature not the Lord only but the Church and congregation wherein they are committed is wronged For 1. they give all Gods people just cause of griefe and feare Lots righteous soule was vexed from day to day by the sins of the place he lived in 2 Pet. 2.8 And the Apostle telleth the Corinthians 1 Cor. 5.2 that they ought to have mourned for the sin of the incestuous person And David complaineth Psal. 119.53 Horrour hath taken
hold upon mee because of the wicked that forsake thy law 2. They are of a contagious and infectious nature and if they be not publikely repented of they will increase unto more ungodlinesse and spread over the whole body of the congregation like a Gangreene This the Apostle putteth the Church of Corinth in mind of 1 Cor. 5.6 Know yea not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lumpe And alas a wofull experience have we of the truth of this both in this towne and in many other places 3. They put the whole congregation in danger of Gods wrath and heavy judgements Did not Achan the sonne of Zerah saith Phinehas Iosh. 22.20 commit a trespasse in the accursed thing and wrath fell on all the congregation of the children of Israel and that man perished not alone in his iniquitie So that you see by these kind of sins there is an offence and wrong done to the whole congregation where they are committed And when by our sins we have offended and wronged men it is not sufficient to confesse our sins unto God and seeke reconciliation with him but wee must endeavour to give satisfaction unto men whom wee have wronged To God wee can make no satisfaction to men whom we have offended wee may wee must make satisfaction yea without willingnesse and desire to doe it there is no hope of finding mercy with God This is evident by those two Lawes Levit. 6.5 6. and Numbers 5.6.8 where God plainly taught his people that their trespasse offering which they brought to him to seeke pardon of any sin whereby they had wronged any man should not be accepted till they had first made satisfaction to the party to whom the wrong was done And lest we should thinke those lawes concerned the Iewes only our Saviour himselfe giveth this in charge Matthew 5.23 24. If thou bringest thy gift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee leave there thy gift before the Altar and goe thy way first bee reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift And if there be such necessity of making satisfaction to any one brother that hath ought against us before we can get assurance of our reconciliation with God what necessity is there of making satisfaction to a whole Church and congregation that we have given just cause of offence unto In this case it is not sufficient to approve our repentance and truth of heart to God we must bee willing also and desirous to appoove it to the congregation and Church of God that wee may say as the two Tribes and halfe said Iosh. 22.22 The Lord God of Gods hee knoweth and Israel bee shall know Lecture XXXV On Psalme 51.3 Octob. 3. 1626. IT followeth that wee make some application of this point For it serveth for the just reproofe of three sorts of men 1. Of such as neglect to doe what lyeth in them to bring open shame upon open and scandalous offendors by detecting them unto such as have authority to censure them 2. Of such as having authority to censure such offendors when they are detected neglect to enjoyne them publike repentance for the satisfying of the congregation 3. Of such as being for publike offences enjoyned to give publike satisfaction to the congregation refuse to doe it In the first of these rankes come to be reproved not those officers only which every congregation hath and who stand bound by oath to doe this but many others also Many are guilty of this sin This is a point so needfull in these dayes and in this place to be insisted upon that I have willingly suffered my meditations to enlarge themselves in it and pray you to give diligent and conscionable attention to that which I shall say It is the generall complaint of all men that sin did never more abound then it doth now That in these times of so great light and in the places where the Gospel is most plentifully preached blasphemy drunkennesse whoredome and such like grosse sins are more common and growne to a greater height then ever Three great mischiefes grow from hence First It maketh the preaching and professing of the Gospel odious to Papists and worldly men As Iacob saith of Simeon and Levi Genes 34.30 Yee have made me to stinke among the inhabitants of the land Secondly It hindereth the fruit and successe of all the endeavours that either the state or other of Gods people do use for the good of our Church and nation Never had nation more experience of the benefit of fasting and prayer then wee have had the last yeere in the marveilous staying of the pestilence and this yeere in the no lesse marveilous stay of unseasonable weather and preventing the dearth that was generally feared But the fasting and prayers of Gods people had certainely prevailed much more had it not been for this that these foule sinnes doe so much abound every where There bee many good things Gods people cannot yet obtaine many great evils they cannot yet get remooved Yea though Noah Daniel and Iob were in this land to fast and pray for it it is much to be feared they should not bee able to prevaile for it as the Lord speaketh Ezek. 14.14 And why so The Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot save as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 59.1 2 neither is his eare heavie that it cannot heare but our iniquities have separated betweene us and our God and our sinnes have hid his face from us that hee will not heare This huge increase of grosse sins every where standeth up as a wall of partition betweene us and our God that the prayers of Gods people cannot fully prevaile with him Though Ioshuah himselfe pray for the good successe of Gods people in their battels against such enemies as were under Gods curse and pray never so fervently fast and pray as we see he did Iosh. 7.6.9 yet received hee this answer from God verse 13. O Israel thou canst not stand before thine enemies till ye take away the accursed thing from among you Thirdly It threatneth grievous plagues to every place yea a generall and universall destruction to our Church and nation The plentifull preaching of the Gospell in this land and the worthy young men that God daily raiseth up in all parts of it is in it selfe surely an excellent blessing but when wise men consider what fruits follow the Gospell in all places they see just cause to feare that this plentifull preaching in such variety and excellency of the gifts of Gods servants is but a signe and fore-runner of some fearefull judgement and destruction intended against us A little before the destruction of Ierusalem and that whole nation the Gospell was more plentifully preached then ever before Mat. 24.14 This Gospel of the kingdome shall be preached to all the world for a witnesse unto all nations and then shall the end come And Revel 6. before the red blacke and pale horses which
thy heart a sorrow for all such as are corruptions in deede specially in the worship of God and professe also outwardly upon all just accasions thy dislike unto them or else thou wilt be in danger to be defiled by them as the Apostle telleth the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 5.6 that the whole lumpe was in danger to be leavened because they did not mourne for the sin of the incestuous person and for the want or neglect of the discipline of the Church in that case as appeareth in the fourth verse Lecture XXXVI On Psalme 51.3 Octob 10. 1626. FOlloweth now the fifth and last way whereby we make our selves guilty of all the grosse sins committed in the places where we live and that is by neglecting to doe our best endeavour to bring these scandalous sinners to open shame and punishment for their sins We reade of Ely that the Lord pronounced him guilty of all those foule sins which his sons Hophny and Phinehas had committed 1 Sam. 2.29 Wherefore kicke ye at my sacrifice and at mine offerings to make your selves fat with the chiefest of all the offerings of Israel my people How could that be was Ely so prophane himselfe No but because his sons did so and he brought them not to that open shame and punishment which their foule sins deserved God imputeth their sinnes to him If any man shall object and say What it that to us Ely was a Iudge and magistrate he judged Israel 1 Sam. 4 18. and therefore had power to have restrained them from these sins by deposing and punishing them This the Lord chargeth him with 1 Sam 3.13 His sons made themselves vile and hee restrained them not He had a calling to doe it but we are no magistrates wee have no power to restraine or punish these lewd persons we are private men wee have no calling to doe it There are officers that haue a calling and are bound by their oath to present such offendours let them looke unto it It is through their negligence and default that these sinnes doe so much abound amongst us My answer unto this objection that hath as you see great colour of reason in it shall coâ—sist of two parts 1. I will grant that these officers are indeed in greatest fault or this and shew you reasons why it must be so 2. I will shew you that not they alone are in fault for this but that Christians of all sorts are deeply guilty this way First therefore they that by their office and oath stand bound to detect unto authority and to present these infamous persons if either out of negligence or partiality they wincke at any of them stand guilty of greater sin then they are aware of This we shall finde spoken of as one great cause of the captivity Ier. 5.28 that they did overpasse the deedes of the wicked they winked at them and made no reckoning of them and what followeth in the next verse 29. Shall I not visit for these things saith the Lord Shall not my soule be avenged on such a nation as this See the hainousnesse of their fault in three things First They sinne against the place where they live because they are a chiefe cause of the encrease of those foule sins in it that will provoke God to wrath against it If sinners were brought to open shame and punishment sin would not be so rise as it is This the Lord expresly teacheth oft in his Law when he commandeth open punishment to bee executed upon open offenders hee giveth this reason for it Deut. â—9 9 10. So shalt thou put evill away from among you and those which remaine shall heare and feare and shall henceforth commit no more any such evill among you The sparing of those whom God would have to be punished is a great wrong to the whole towne and countrey where they live even a meanes to bring Gods wrath upon it This is plaine Num. â—5 4 Take all the heads of the people and hang them vp that the fierce anger of the Lord may be turned away from Israel and verse 11. Phinehas hath turned away my wrath from the children of Israel while he was zealous for my sake among them that I consumed not the children of Israel in my jealousie And how can they be punished and brought to open shame if these officers winke at them and present them not Secondly They sinne against the soules of those poore sinners whom they seeme most to favour and love For the bringing of them to open shame and spâ—cially to confesse their sin and professe their repentance publikely is a meanes appointed of God to bring them unto repentance and so to obtaine of God assurance of the pardon of their sins That which Solomon saith of one kind may be said of all kinds of correction which God hath sanctified Pro. 22.15 Foolishnesse is bound in the heart of a child but the rod of correction will drive it away And of the censures of the Church which Christ hath appointed it may most truely be said as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 5.5 They tend to the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord. In winking therefore at such offendors they deprive them of the meanes ordained of God for their repentance and so for the salvation of their soules And what love call you this This is indeed hatred and not love Levit. 19.17 Hee hateth his brother in his heart that letteth his sinne to lye upon him Thirdly and lastly They sin against God and against their owne soules in that light account they make of the oath that they have taken 1. Let all men take heed before they take an oath that they binde not themselves thereby to doe that that is evill as they did that bound themselves by an oath that they would neither eat nor drinke till they had killed Paul Acts 23.12 An oath must not be Vinculum iniquitatis 2. When any man hath bound himselfe by oath to doe that that is evill let him repent of that sin and not double it by keeping that oath When the wise men had bound themselves to Herod if not by an oath yet by a very solemne promise certainely for Herod said they had mocked him and was in exceeding rage for that Mat. 2.16 to bring him word where Christ was yet perceiving afterward that the performance of that oath or promise was against the will of God and tended to the hurt of Christ they durst not performe it Mat. 2.12 And when Herod had unadvisedly taken an oath which afterward he perceived tended to the destruction of one whom in his conscience he knew to bee a good man it is noted to have beene his great sin that he made such conscience of keeping that oath Mat. 14.9 For we ought not to doe any thing to the open hurt of those whom God hath commanded us to be a shelter and a covert unto Esay 16.3.4 Hide the
out-casts bewray not him that wandereth What out-casts meaneth hee Let mine out-casts dwell with thee Moab be thou a covert to them from the face of the spoyler Let all men therefore take heede what oathes they take let no man thinke himselfe tyed in conscience to doe any thing that is evill because he hath bound himselfe by an oath to doe it but when a man hath bound himselfe by his oath to doe that that is lawfull as to detect to present to those in authority such as hee knowes to bee offendors let him take heed how hee breake that oath Every lawfull oath is a great bond unto the conscience Numb 30.2 If a man sweare an oath to binde his soule with a bond David maketh this one of the speciall markes to know him by that shall goe to heaven Psal. 15.4 He that sweareth to his owne hurt and changeth not Though after he hath taken his oath he shall perceive that the keeping of it will procure him such enemies as may doe him much hurt yet dareth he not change his minde but will keepe his oath And Solomon maketh this a speciall note of a godly man that he feareth an oath Eccles. 9.2 which words are not to be understood of private and voluntary oathes onely but chiefely of those oathes that are taken before a magistrate for they are the greatest and heaviest oathes a godly man is afraid of such oathes afraid to take them and afraid to breake them when he hath taken them See a notable example of this both in Abrahams servant who asmuch as he loved and respected his master before he would take the oath that his master ministred unto him is carefull first to know and consider with himselfe whether he might be able to keepe it or no Gen 24 5-9 And in those spies that Ioshuah sent to view Iericho who would not bind themselves by oath to Rahab rashly though shee had saved their lives till they got her consent to such an interpretation and to limit it with such conditions as they might bee able to keepe it Iosh. 2.17.21 See also an example of this feare to breake their oath after they had taken it Iosh. 9.20 And alas if this bee a note to know a godly man by how few godly men have we then in these dayes What cause have we to complaine with David Psalme 12.1 Helpe Lord for there is not a godly man left How many oathes are ministred daily to Churchwardens Constables jurors and witnesses at every Assise and Sessions in every Court Baron and Leet in every Commission whereby men bind themselves to doe things that are lawfull enough yea oft such as tend much to Gods glory and the good of the Common-wealth and no man regardeth them any more then the taking up of a straw they thinke it is no more then the laying on the hand and kissing of the booke Tush thinks every man the taking of these oathes is a matter of nothing all my neighbours have taken them before me and made no reckoning of them O but remember that the holy Ghost saith hee that hath any goodnesse in him will feare these oathes And there is great reason for it An oath is not to be estemed of according to the matteâ— wherein it is taken which in our account may seeme somtime triviall and small nor according to the person of the man unto whom or before whom it is taken though whatsoever the person be that ministreth the oath unto us the authority to minister an oath is derived to him from the supreame magistrate but according to the greatnesse and dreadfull majesty of God in whose name and before whom in a speciall manner for the magistrate is his Deputy and in his stead 2 Chron. 9.8.19 6. Rom. 13.4 and the judgement and course of justice is the Lords Deutero 1.17 the oath is given Therefore an oath specially taken by a magistrate is called an oath of the Lord Exodus 22.11 1 Kings 2.43 For every oath hath a curse implyed in it And the Hebrew word Alah that signifieth an oath signifieth a curse also an oath with a curse Therefore it is said of Gods people when they bound themselves by an oath Nehemiah 10.29 they entred into a curse and into an oath to walke in Gods Law So Iudges 21.18 The children of Israel had sworne saying Cursed bee hee that giveth a wife to Benjamin When you therefore take an oath specially before a magistrate you wish that if it bee not true which you speake in an oath assertory if you performe not that which you speake in an oath promissory Gods curse may light upon you and pursue you And bee you sure of this that if you performe not your part God will performe his if you doe not that which you bind your selves to do by your oath God will bring that curse upon you which you have wished to your selves as hee did bring upon the Iewes that curse which they wished to themselves Matthew 27.25 All the people said his bloud bee upon us and upon our children and his bloud wee see hath lyen heavy upon all that people and nation ever since When Zedekiah had broken his oath to the King of Babylon see what the Lord saith of him Ezekiel 17.15 Shall hee prosper Shall hee escape that doth such things Shall hee breake the covenant and bee delivered And verse 18. Seeing hee despised the oath hee shall not escape Know you therefore that these oathes which you make so light account of will lye heavy upon you one day They will bring Gods curse into your houses Zachary 5.4 I will bring foorth the curse saith the Lord of hostes and it shall enter into the house of him that sweareth falsely by my name and it shall remaine in the midst of his house and shall consume it with the timber thereof and the stones thereof Yea these oathes so commonly taken and broken in all places have brought and will further bring Gods curse upon the whole land Iere. 23.10 Because of swearing the land mourneth And thus have I finished the first part of my answer to this objection and shewed you that they that by office and oath are bound to enquire and present to the magistrate these lewd offendors and do it not are chiefly guilty of their sins But now for the second part of my answer I say that these are not only guilty of the blasphemies and whoredoms drunkennes wherby God is dayly dishonored provoked amongst us but this contagion is spread farther then so there are very few or none of you that have not this way drawn upon your selves the guiltines of these sins made them your own because you have neglected to do that that in you lieth to bring these offendors to open shame punishment Notable good lawes have beene made of late yeeres against swearing breach of the Sabbath and drunkennes but they do little or no good at all because nobody wil have any hand
will do nothing because they have no love unto nor care of the soules of poore sinners whether they sinke or swim but say in their hearts with Cain Genes 4.9 Am I my brothers keeper Or as the chiefe Priests to Iudas Mat. 27.4 What is that to us see thou to that Secondly they will do nothing because there is in their heart no hatred of any sin A certaine signe of an ungracious heart Psal. 36.4 He abhorreth not evill Thirdly They will do nothing because there is in them no love to God nor zeale to his glory Ps. 97.10 Ye that love the Lord hate evill For thus standeth the stipulation and contract betweene God and his people that are in covenant with him God bindeth himselfe on his part that he will be a friend to our friends and an enemy to our enemies Exod. 23.22 I will be an enemy to thine enemies and an adversary to thine adversaries So doe Gods people for their part bind themselves to God that they will love them that he loveth and hate them that he hateth Psal. 139.21 22. Doe not I hate them O Lord that hate thee and am I not grieved with those that rise up against thee I hate them with a perfect hatred I count them mine enemies Fourthly and lastly They will do nothing to further the punishment of lewd men because they have no faith to beleeve Gods word threatnings that these sins being winked at unpunished will bring Gods curse and judgments upon the whole town upon the whole land What made the king people of Nineveh so zealous in reforming their land Ion. 3.8 Let every man turne from his evill way from the violence that is in his hands The reason is given ver 5. The people of Nineveh beleeved God that which hee had threatned against the land by the ministery of Ionah And what made good Iosiah so zealous in reforming his land 2 Chr. 34.33 He tooke away all the abominations out of all the countryes that pertained to the children of Israel The reason is given verse 27. That when he had heard what curses God in his law had threatned against the land for such sins his heart was tender and he did humble himselfe before God he undoubtedly beleeved Gods word and threatning And doubtlesse on the other side the infidelity and atheisme that is in mens hearts is the cause why no man sheweth any zeale gainst sin no man seeketh to have it punished Lecture XXXVII on Psalme 51.3 Octob. 17. 1626. THe second sort that are to be reproved by this doctrine are such as having authority to enjoyne publike repētance to scandalous sinners for the satisfying of the congregation when they are detected presented unto them refuse or neglect to do it This reproofe I will be briefe in because they that offend in this kind are not here present to heare me Yet it is profitable for you to heare somewhat of it that you may take notice of one chiefe cause why sin so aboundeth every where be affected with it and pray heartily unto God for the reformation of this great evill We see that now adayes this publike acknowledgement of scandalous sins in the congregation is almost grown quite out of use And this fault is imputed by some to our whole Church to the discipline of it but they are to blame and do great wrong to our Church that judge and speake so The Canons of our Church Can. 26. straitly charge every minister that he shall not in any wise admit to the communion any of his flocke which bee openly knowne to live in sin notorious without repentance And the booke of common prayer in the Rubricke before the communion commandeth that if any be an open and notorious evill liver so that the congregation by him is offended the minister shall call him and advertise him in any wise not to presume to the Lords table till he hath openly declared himselfe to have truly repented that the congregatiō may therby be satisfied which were asore offended So that you see the lawes and discipline of our Church require that open scandalous sinners should do open publike repentance yea give power to the minister to repell keep back such from the communion that refuse to doe it Where is the fault then may you say Surely in the covetoūsnes corruption of those officers that are put in trust with the execution and exercise of the discipline of our Church who when they seeke themselves only not the reformation of any thing that is a misse amōg Gods people and by their illegall commutations of repentance doe neglect the use of publike repentance in the Church of God Of such that abuse the trust cōmitted to them by our Church to their owne gaine wee may justly complaine as the Lord doth Hosea 4.8 They eate up that is feed on and live by the sinnes of Gods people and lift up their soule as it is in the originall that is earnestly desire and long after for so much that phrase signifieth as we shall find Ier. 22.27 Deut. 24.15 unto their iniquities They earnestly desire that sin may increase among the people that so their fees and gaine may increase See the foulnesse of the sins of these men in three points First They sin against God and his glory in being a chiefe cause of the increase of sin in all places and consequently that religion thriveth not the best preaching that is doth so little good in any place When the Lord speaketh of the great care and paines hee tooke to make his Vineyard and Church fruitfull hee saith Esay 5.2 hee fenced it and gathered out the stones thereof If Gods Vineyard have no fence but every swine and dog may approach to the holy things of God to the Sacraments and priviledges of Gods people without restraint if these stones of offence these scandalous sinners be not taken out how should the Lords Vineyard be fruitfull unto him Certainly the neglect of discipline is the cause why these stones doe multiply as they doe why sin doth so increase in all places For the hope of impunity hath great force to encourage and embolden men in sin Ecclesi 8.11 Because sentence against an evill worke is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the sonnes of men is fully set in them to doe evill and for pecuniary punishment it hath no such force to reforme them and bring them unto repentance at least to restraine from sin as the bringing of them to open shame hath It is open punishment of which the Lord speaketh so oft in his law Deut. 22.21.22 24. and elsewhere oft so shalt thou put away evill from among you And this is noted for a chiefe use and benefit of Magistrates Iudg. 18.7 to put to shame for sin Fill their faces with shame saith David Psal 83.16 that they may seeke thy name O Lord. Secondly Those that against intent of Law and Canon privily compound for mens
faults they sin against the congregation and Church of God in depriving it of that right that by the ordinance of God is due unto it namely that they that have wronged given offence to it by their sin should give it satisfaction by their repentance This right these men spoile and rob the congregation of And as the Pharisees taught children to say to their parents that required any reliefe of them Marke 7.11 It is Corban that is to say a gift by whatsoever thou mayest bee profited by mee as if he should say I have given to the treasury and therfore looke for no duty from me so these men teach grosse sinners to say to the ministers and congregations that require satisfaction from them by their publike repentance I have satisfied the Court and to you I will give no satisfaction at all If in any other Court of justice it should bee said to any that were impleaded for wrong done to any one man in his body or goods or good name give somewhat to the Court and care not for the party that thou hast wronged hee shall have no satisfaction from thee all men would cry out and say this were extreame wrong and injustice and is it no sin thinke we for any man to wrong a whole Church and congregation thus Thirdly They sin against the soules of poore sinners whom by this means they deprive of a speciall means appointed of God to bring them to repentance and so unto salvation The corruption and injustice that is done in other courts toucheth but the goods or good names or bodies of men these are called and should bee indeed spirituall courts but if corruption be used in them there is merchandise made of the soules of men And of all covetousnesse of all filthy lucre that is most damnable that is gotten by the sale of the soules of men as the holy Ghost mentioneth it for the last and worst of all the commodities that Antichrist did traffique in Revelation 18.13 He made merchandise of the soules of men And thus have I done with the second sort of men that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine The third and last sort that by this Doctrine of publike confession are to be reproved are such as having sinned publikely scandalously refuse to make publike acknowledgement of their sin and profession of their repentance when they are required to do it It is strange to see what paines men will take yea what cost and charges they will be at to avoid this And that not the richer sort only but even the poorest and basest of the people Now these poore men in doing thus offend three wayes First and chiefly against the Lord in refusing to give glory unto his name and submitting themselves unto his ordinance For by confessing our sins even before men when God would have us to doe it wee give glory unto God as wee have heard in that speech of Ioshuah to Achan Ioshuah 7.19 And it is his ordinance that you should obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves hee meaneth the ministers and governours of the Church Heb. 13.17 Secondly they sin against the Church and people of God in refusing to give them satisfaction by their repentance when they have given them offence by their sin When Gods people had but taken offence at Peter without any just cause of offence given unto them when hee had by the commandement of God gone to Cornelius and there conversed with the Gentiles see how that great Apostle doth not scornefully resolve them and aske them what had they to doe with his actions but is very carefull to give them satisfaction and to recover their good opinion by shewing them at large the reason why he did so Actes 11.4 It is a perilous signe of an ungracious heart to make no reckoning what Gods people thinke of him Do you not know saith the Apostle speaking of this very sin even of making light account of the judgement of Gods people 1 Cor. 6.2 that the Saints shall judge the world It is a great meanes of peace to our consciences when wee can approve our selves our repentance and conversion not unto God and our owne consciences onely but unto the Church and people of God Shew unto them saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8 24. that is to Titus and the brethren that are with him and before the Churches the proofe of your love And on the other side it is a great trouble to the heart that hath grace in it to have the censure and hard opinion of Gods people So it was to Anna to be ill thought of by Ely ô how carefull was the poore soule to give him satisfaction 1 Sam. 1.15 16. And it was a great trouble to that good woman that powred the box of precious ointment on Christs head when she saw that the Apostles were much offended with her for it Why trouble yee the woman saith our Saviour Matth. 26.10 And should it not then trouble any such sinner as hath grieved all Gods people in the congregation by his sin and caused them to thinke ill of him Will he not desire if he have any grace in him to recover their good opinion by making knowne unto them his repentance If thou have given offence to any one of thy neighbours even the meanest of them thou art bound in conscience to make him satisfaction and to seeke reconciliation with him Matth. 5.24 Goe thy way first bee reconciled to thy brother c. Neither is he bound to thinke well of thee againe till thou hast professed thy repentance unto him Luke 17.4 If thy brother that hath trespassed against thee turne againe to thee saying I repent thou shalt forgive him And are not men much more bound to give satisfaction to a whole congregation whom they have offended and to seeke reconciliation with it then with any one man Is the congregation bound or can it thinke well of him that hath given publike offence unto it till hee turne againe unto it and professe his repentance This despising of the congregation and the people of God is a greater sin then most men are aware of Take heede saith our Saviour Mat. 18.10 that yee despise not one of these little ones What saith the Apostle speaking of a particular Congregation 1 Cor. 11.22 despise ye the Church of God for the contempt done to Gods people thus resteth not upon them but reacheth unto Christ himselfe as the Apostle plainely teacheth 1 Cor. 8.12 When ye sin so against the brethren ye sin against Christ. Thirdly and lastly These men that refuse to professe their repentance before the Congregation sin therein against their owne soules and as the Prophet speaketh in another case Ion. 2.8 forsake their owne mercie that is the meanes to assure them that notwithstanding their sins the mercy of the Lord belongeth unto them For 1. no man can ever obtaine the assurance of the pardon of his sin till he have repented
Nathan came to him and knocketh at his heart though he had lyen asleepe so long yet his conscience wakeneth presently and he crieth out 2 Sam. 12.13 I have sinned So soone as Gad came to him with a message from God about the numbring of the people his conscience awakened presently and smote him for it 2 Sam. 24.10 And so was it with Peter the very looke of Christ wakened his conscience Luke 22.60 61. And as the regenerate mans conscience is wakefull so it is quicke sighted and tender also and can see and bee troubled with that another man will not as we see also in David 1 Sam. 24 5. The second cause of it is that they are more subject to affliction then other men and it is an usuall effect of affliction to bring mens sins into their remembrance that they had forgotten before As we see in the brethren of Ioseph whose troubles in Egypt brought the sin which they had committed against him twenty yeeres before as fresh into their remembrance as if it had beene but newly committed as you shall finde Gen. 42.21 So it appeareth by our Saviours speech to the sicke of the palsie Mat. 9.2 Sonne be of good cheere thy sins bee forgiven theee that his sicknesse brought his sins to his remembrance The third and last cause of this is the Lord himselfe he hath the chiefe hand in this it is he that keepeth the sins of his people ever in their eye and remembrance and will not suffer them to forget them It was the Lord that awakened the conscience of David hereby sending Nathan unto him 2 Sam. 12.1 It was the Lord that awakened the conscience of Peter by looking backe upon him Luke 22.61 It was the Lord that made Iob to possesse the sins of his youth Iob 13.26 And why dealeth the Lord thus with those whom he most dearely loveth that of all the people in the world they see most sins in themselves and are most troubled with them he setteth their sins ever in their sight and putteth them in minde of them Surely he doth this in much love Psal. 25.10 All the pathes of the Lord are mercy and truth unto his owne people He seeth this to be good and profitable for them many wayes Sixe principall benefits there are that Gods people receive by it First It reneweth and encrreaseth their repentance David did unfainedly repent of his adulterie and murder so soone as ever Nathan had dealt plainly with him as wee have heard 2 Sam. 12.13 and yet after that for many yeeres God followed him with many grievous judgements as he threatned 2 Sam. 12.10 11. and thereby did ever and anon bring those sins into his remembrance and put him in mind of them that he might repent better and more deeply for them This reason the Lord giveth Ezek. 20.43 There shall yee remember your wayes and all your doings wherein yee have beene defiled and ye shall loath your selves in your owne sight for all your evils you have committed And this is certainely one great benefit that commeth to us by the remembring of our old sins For wee are all farre short in repenting of them in that measure as we ought and according to the measure of our repentance shall our comfort and the assurance of the pardon of our sins be in the end As they that sow in teares shall reape in joy Psal. 126.5 Sound repentance and sorrow for sin will bring sound joy so proportionable to a mans seednes shall his harvest be plentifull repentance will bring plentifull joy a scant repentance scantnesse of comfort Secondly By this meanes God keepeth us humble and low in our owne eyes and preserveth us from pride and too good a conceit of our selves Thus dealt the Lord with blessed Paul 2 Cor. 12.7 Left I should bee exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations there was given unto mee a thorne in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me lest I should bee exalted above measure And what was this thorne in the flesh the messenger of Satan Surely some inward corruption that Paul felt in his owne heart which Satan stirred up in him And why did God discover this corruption of his heart vnto him why did God keepe him so long in the sight and sence of this his corruption he prayed thrice that is many times to get it removed and could not He telleth us and repeateth it twice in that verse as a thing worthy to be observed Lest I should be exalted above measure This use the Church professeth she made of it Lam. 2.19 20. Remembring mine affliction and my rebellions as Montanus and Leo Iudae render the word the wormewood and the gall that is the bitternesse and sorrow that I found in it my soule hath them still in remembrance and is humbled in mee And surely this is no small benefit we get by being well acquainted with our sins and thinking much of our owne corruptions We are all to apt if we be a little better in birth or in gifts or in riches or in beauty or in knowledge or in profession then others to be proud of it O what Lucifers would we be if the Lord should not now and then cast our owne dung into our faces and effectually discover to us our sins Surely God doth us in this a great favour as he did unto Paul for nothing would make our soules more odious unto God then pride nothing more amiable in his eyes then humilty will doe according to that of the Apostle Iames 4.6 God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble Thirdly By this meanes God maketh his servants flye to the throne of grace and breedeth and nourisheth in them an appetite â—n hunger and thirst after Christ in the word and Sacraments and maketh them to prize his favour in Christ above any thing in the world The proofe of this we see heere in David what made him heere to flye to God and to cry to him so earnestly for mercy Why hee telleth us heere in the text his sin was ever before him This effect had the knowledge and sence of sin in Paul at his first conversion when Christ had discovered his sin unto him though it were in a most terrible manner it drave him to seeke mercy of God by prayer as Christ told Ananias Acts 9.11 Goe to him for behold he prayeth And indeed none but they that have an effectuall knowledge and sence of sin will goe to God with any constancy or fervency of spirit How few and how cold and formall will our prayers be if we have no sence of our sins When David had said Psal. â—4 17 The righteous crie and the Lord heareth them he telleth in the next words ver 18. who be those righteous ones that use thus to cry unto God in their prayers that is to say those that are of a broken heart and contrite spirit This hunger and thirst after righteousnesse our
great pleasure or great advantage if we would yeeld unto it Sinne deceived mee saith Paul Rom. 7.11 and so slew me But when it shall be brought againe by our conscience into our mind and set before us it will appeare unto us as an enemy and a tormentor and the sight of it will be grievous and terrible unto us It is therefore fitly resembled by the harlot Solomon speaketh of Proverbs 5.3 4. The lips of a strange woman drop as an hony combe there is the first comming of sin when it commeth to tempt and allure us but what followeth Her end is bitter as worme-wood sharpe as a two edged sword There is the second comming of sin into our mind when it commeth to accuse and torment us It is like unto those locusts Iohn saw in his vision and whereby he doth testifie and represent the Popish fryers and Iesuites Reve. 9.7.8.10 Their faces were as the faces of men and their haire as the haire of women There is the shape that sin appeareth in when it first representeth and offereth it selfe unto us but their teeth were as the teeth of Lyons and they had tailes like unto Scorpions and there were stings in their tayles There is the latter comming of sin and the bitternesse and anguish it will put us unto when our conscience shall set it before us and accuse us of it And certainly no paine or anguish in the world in comparable to that which the strokes and wounds of the conscience will put a man unto A wounded spirit who can beare Pro. 18.14 To have unquietnes at home to have her unquiet with thee that is continually with thee at board and in bed is justly estemed one of the greatest miseries in this life Solomon compared it Pro. 19.13 to a continuall dropping that will wast the hardest stone in the world But to have our own conscience brawle and exclaime and be unquiet with us is a misery unspeakably greater then the former can be O then let us be afraid to sin even in this respect because our conscience will be so apt to fall out and be unquiet with us if wee do so apt to cast it in our teeth to accuse yea to smite and wound us for it Thirdly The time when our conscience will begin thus to set our sins before us thus to rebuke to check and wound us for them or when it hath once begun when it will make an end or in what degree or measure it will doe it no man but God alone that setteth it a worke doth know This kind of affliction as all other is is compared to a cup or potion Mark 10.39 Ye shall indeed drinke of the cup that I drinke of Now this cup the Lord keepeth in his own hana as it is said Ps. 75.8 he powreth out of the same Every man shall drinke of this cup when the Lord seeth good to minister it and hee shall drinke of it in that measure as the Lord shall see good to appoint But no man hath cause to looke for any long truce with his conscience or that i will give him any long day If thou dost not well saith the Lord to Cain Gen. 4 â— sin that is the punishment and sting of sin lyeth at the doore that is is neere even at the doore as the same phrase is rendred Mat. 24.33 Fourthly and lastly There is no comparison betweene the pleasure or profit that any sin can yeeld us and the anguish and paine which our conscience will put us unto when it shall accuse and smite us for it 1. The pleasure and joy that sin yeeldeth us is but overly in the faâ—e rather then in the heart as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 5 1â— There is no soundnesse in it it is mixed for the most part with inward gripings Pro. 14.13 Even in laughter the heart is sorrowfull But the sorrow and anguish that our conscience will put us unto when it accuseth and smiteth us for si◠ô that is a soaking and deep sorrow It is bitter and reacheth unto the heart as the Prophet speaketh Ieremy 4.18 2. The pleasure or profit that any sinne can yeeld us is but momentany and of very short continuance That made Moses make so light account of all the pleasures of sin because he knew they endured but for a season Heb. 11.25 They are therefore compared Eccl. 7.6 to the crackling and blaze that thornes make under a pot But the sorrow that sin will bring us unto when our conscience shall charge us with it is durable and no man knoweth how long it will last That sin that may bee committed in an houre or in farre lesse space may cost a man deepe sorrow and griefe of mind all the dayes of his life after For a conclusion therefore of this first duty that from this doctrine wee are exhorted unto certainly if we could rightly consider of this worke of our conscience how apt it will be when God shall awaken it to bring our sins to our remembrance in this manner as you have heard of it would make us afraid to sin See the truth of this in three notable examples The first is of Iob. My righteousnes saith he Iob 27.6 I hold fast and will not let it go yea he professeth ver 3 4. All the while my breath is in me and the spirit of God 〈◊〉 in my nostrils my lips shall not speake wickednes nor my tongue utter deceit And why so My heart shall not reproach me so long as I live As if he had fail I will not give my conscience occasion to brawle with me whatsoever I doe I will have care to keepe peace there The second is of Abigal that wise and gracious woman who perswadeth David not to revenge himselfe of her husband Nabâ—l by this argument 1 Sam. 25.30 31. It shall come to passe when the Lord shall have apâ—ointed thee ruler over all Israel that this shall bee no griefe to thee nor offence of heart unto my Lord either that thou hast shed blood causelesse or that my Lord hath avenged himselfe As if shee had sayd if thou shou'dst doe it thy conscience will be apt one day to checke and smite thee for it even when thou shalt be King and in thy greatest pompe doe it not therefore that thou mayst prevent the accusation of thy conscience The third is of Paul who giveth this reason why he was so afraid of every sin whether it were against the first or second table even the care he had to keepe his conscience cleare and quiet Act. 24.16 Herein do I exercise my selfe to have alwayes a conscience void of offence towards God and towards men And so much of the first use that this Doctrine serveth unto Secondly it serveth for reproofe of such as never thinke of never are troubled with any of their sins they could never say as David doth here my sin is ever before me Of this sort the world is full in all places Observe
with shame sorrow when he considered that he had done so lewdly the Lord being by the Lord looking upon him And surely so will this work upon every one of us also when God shall be pleased to awaken touch our hearts as he did his It is a matter of extreame shame and trouble of mind even to most wicked men to know that any man hath seene them and bin privy to that which they have done If one know them saith Iob 24.17 they are in the terrors of the shadow of death How much more must it trouble the heart of Gods child when he considereth the Lord saw was an eye-witnes of all the foulest sins that ever he committed All men by nature would be much restrained from many sins if they knew of any body though it were but a child that were by them to see what they did And thus the murderer and adulterer are brought in by Iob 24 5. emboldening themselves No eye shall see me As if he had said If they knew there were any eye to see them they durst not do it And they are noted for men grown to an extraordinary height in sin that feare not at all nor are restrained from sinning by the eye of man that are so impudent as they care not who see or know what lewdnes they do Esa. 3.9 Such as declare their sin as Sodom that hide it not Such as are like Absalom who spread his tent upon the top of the house and went in to his fathers concubines in the sight of all Israel 2. Sam. 16.22 And will not this appeare to the child of God when God shall open his eyes a far greater impudency height of sin that he in sinning regarded not nor feared the Lords eye that he durst do such such things when the Lord looked upon him Surely to David it did here O Lord I have done this evill in thy sight And so it will do to every one of us when God shall be pleased to give us such hearts as he did unto David For thus doth the Lord oft aggravate the sins of men Esa. 65.12 Therfore wil I number you to the sword you shal al bow down to the slaughter because when I called ye did not answer when I spake ye did not heare but did evill before mine eyes and did choose that wherein I delighted not The second attribute of God the consideration wherof setteth forth the hainousnes of sin is his infinite holines and the dislike he beareth unto sin This is a chiefe attribute of his that wherein his glory doth principally consist This is plain by that song of the blessed Angels Esa. 6.3 Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts the whole earth is full of his glory And in the first petitiō of the Lords praier where when our Saviour would have us to pray that Gods name may be glorified he teacheth us to expresse it in these termes Hallowed be thy name let holines be ascribed unto thee Now the Lord being thus infinitely holy 1. He hateth and disliketh sin there is nothing so contrary and opposite to his nature as sin is No man doth hate any thing in the world no mans heart doth so much loath or rise against any thing as the Lords doth against sin Hab. 1.13 Thou art of purer eyes then to behold evill canst not looke on iniquity He cannot abide to looke upon it Ier. 44.4 I sent unto you all my servants the Prophets rising early sending them saying do not this abominable thing that I hate The Lord in the ministery of all us his servants doth in the most patheticall manner he can perswade and entreat you to be afraid to sin to repent of your sin even for the Lords sake even for this cause because his soule doth so much hate and loath sin Oh do not this abominable thing which I hate 2. Because the Lord is infinitly holy he must needs be grieved with sin Nothing grieveth the Lord so much as sin doth It is a great griefe to any ingenuous mind and a thing that of all others we can worst brooke to see our selves despised and contemned by any David complaineth oft of it and prayeth against it Ps. 119.22 Remove from me reproach contempt But never was man so much grieved to see himselfe despised as the Lord is to see men despise and sleight him as I told you we all do when we sin against him Grieve not the holy spirit of God by your corrupt communication saith the Apostle Eph. 4.30 As if he had said Because he is holy sin must needs grieve him 3. Because the Lord is infinitly holy sin must needs anger disquiet and vexe his spirit Nothing in the world can so much provoke a man unto anger nothing can so cut him to the heart so vexe disquiet his mind as the Lord is provoked cut to the heart vexed with our sins Esa. 63.10 They rebelled and vexed his holy spirit Eze. 16.43 Thou hast fretted me in all these things Now when Gods child doth consider well of this his sin must needs trouble him more in this respect that he hath done that that God so loatheth hateth that he hath grieved and vexed him so much by it then in respect of any evill or punishment he hath brought upon himselfe by it So did it David here Against thee thee only have I sinned And so wil it the senslessest heart here when God shal touch him as he did David here O that we could consider how God may complaine of us as Ps. 95.10 Forty yeeres long was I grieved with this generation How long have we grieved the Lord some of us by living in one sin some in another O that we could say to our own hearts as the Prophet doth to Ahaz Esa. 7.13 ô my soule is it a small thing for thee to grieve men by thy sins that thou wilt also grieve my God The third attribute of God that setteth forth the hainousnes of our sins is the infinite greatnes majesty of the Lord Great is the Lord saith David Ps. 145.3 greatly to be praised his greatnes is incomprehensible And indeede this is the beginning and foundation of all religion and piety to esteme the Lord to be higher then the highest Eccl. 5.8 and to acknowledge in our hearts this infinite greatnes and majesty of the Lord Ascribe ye greatnes to our God saith Moses Deut. 32.3 And thus did the blessed Virgin Lu. 1.46 My soule doth magnifie the Lord. Every transgression even among men is more or lesse hainous according as the person is against whom it is cōmitted He that doth smite his father or his mother or but curse revile them shall surely be put to death saith the Lord in his Law Exo. 21.15 17. Whereas the reviling yea or wounding or maiming of another man was not so great a sin nor to be punished in so severe a manner as you may
see in the same chapter Exod. 21.18.22 this is that that maketh all sin so hainous as it is and worthy of infinite eternall punishment because it is committed against and is a contempt done unto a person that is of infinite and eternall majesty That any of us poore mortall wretches wormes rather then men of whom the Prophet saith Ps. 39.5 Verily every man at his best state is altogether vanity and who are counted to him lesse then nothing and vanity as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 40.17 should be so desperatly mad as to provoke despise this glorious God to make light account of any of his commandments in whose hand is our breath and all our wayes as Daniel telleth a great King Dan 5.23 whose glorious greatnes is such as the Angels cover their faces before him Esa. 6.2 In whose sight no creature can stand when he is angry Ps. 76.7 This this is that that doth greatly aggravate our sins Wo unto him that striveth with his maker let the potsheard strive with the potsheards of the earth saith the Lord. Esa. 45.9 Do we provoke the Lord unto wrath saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.22 are we stronger then he And yet thus have we done every one of us the consideration of this ought to lye heavy upon our hearts as it did upon Davids when he cryed against thee thee only have I sinned Lecture XLV On Psalme 51.4 Ianuary 9. 1626. FOlloweth now the fourth and last attribute of God that setteth forth the hainousnes of our sins and that is the infinite goodnes and bounty of the Lord. This the Lord expresseth dayly towards all his creatures and we can looke no way but we must needs behold evident proofes and demonstrations of it Psal. 145 9. The Lord is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works And the consideration even of this bounty of the Lord toward all his creatures though it did not extend it selfe towards us more particularly should much affect us So it did David Psal. 119.68 Thou art good and dost good teach me thy statutes If wee know or heare of a man that is a good house-keeper a bountifull man ready to doe all men good we all esteeme highly of such a one and speake well of him and would be ready to doe him any kindnesse or service though we never drunke of his cup our selves nor received any benefit by him nay though we never saw his face so amiable a thing is this property of goodnes and bounty in our eyes wheresoever we behold it For a good man saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 peradventure some would even dare to die But alas such is the vile corruption of our nature that the common mercies of the Lord whereby he doth expresse the goodnes and bountifulnes of his nature do little affect us Let therfore every one of us consider how he hath expressed his goodnes and bounty to our selves in particular And of this before I begin to set it before your eyes and put you in mind of it I may say with the Prophet Ps. 40.5 Many ô Lord my God are the wonderfull works which thou hast done and thy thoughts which are to us-ward they cannot be reckoned up in order unto thee if I would declare and speake of them they are moe then can be numbred Yet let us consider I pray you as we are able the marvellous goodnesse and bounty the Lord hath shewed towards every one of us in particular 1. In the things that concerne our bodies and this mortall life 2. In the things that concerne our soules and our everlasting happinesse For the first 1. It is the Lord from whom we have our life and being and without whom we could not consist one moment Act. 17.28 In him we live move and have our being In his hand is our breath and all our wayes Dan. 5.23 2. It is he alone that maintaineth us in this health strength and vigor of body and mind that we do enjoy in that soundnes of limbs and senses and keepeth us from those weaknesses and pains and diseases of body and from that impotency of mind that we see many others subject unto The Lord is the strength of my life saith David Psal. 27.1 Exo. 23.25 He shall blesse thy bread and thy water and I will take sicknes away from the midst of thee 3. It is he alone that while we see many others to beg their bread to feed upon scraps provideth so plentifully for us maketh us to be able to be helpfull unto others to entertaine at this time our friends neighbors maketh us able to make merry together and furnisheth our table with such variety plenty of all good things Thou preparest a table before me saith David Ps. 23.5 in the presence of mine enemies thou anointest my head with oyle my cup runneth over Act. 14.17 He left not himselfe without witnes in that he did good gave us raine and fruitful seasons filling our hearts with food gladnes And it is our extreame blindnes and sottishnes if we ascribe this our plenty and prosperity unto any thing els but the Lords goodnes alone Hos. 2.8 She did not know that I gave her corne and wine and oile multiplied her silver and gold 4. Wheras we see and heare of many others that are undone some by fire and some by theeves and some by witchcraft how commeth it to passe that we and our children and our cattell goods are kept in such safety by day by night at home and abroad Surely the Lord hath made an hedge about us and about our houses and about all that we have as Satan confesseth of Iob 1.10 The Lord is thy keeper saith David Psal. 121.5 If he did not continually watch over us it could not bee with us as it is 5. Whereas wee have every one of us oft times beene in sundry great adversities and dangers aswell as other men what hath beene the cause that we have comen off so well when others by the very same diseases by the same afflictions have beene swallowed up and destroyed Surely this is to bee ascribed to the goodnesse and mercy of the Lord alone And wee have all cause to say with David Psal. 18.2 The Lord is my deliverer and verse 16. He sent from above he tooke me he drew me out of many waters And 68.20 Hee that is our God is the God of salvation and unto God the Lord belong the issues from death 6. and lastly Whereas we must all looke for a change and expect trouble and affliction Iob 5.7 Man is borne unto trouble what refuge have any of us to flye unto in any distresse for helpe and comfort but to the Lord only Psal. 20.7 Some trust in charets and some in horses but wee will remember the name of the Lord our God And 62.8 Trust in him at all times yee people powre out your hearts before him God is a
refuge for us Gods people have no other refuge to flye unto in all their distresses but him alone Yea nature hath taught this to all men as wee may see both in Scripture Ion. 1.5 and in dayly experience how the worst will looke towards God in their extreame sicknesse and send for the minister then to pray for them For that which Solomon saith of riches Prov. 11.4 may bee said of pleasures and friends and all other things wee have most set our hearts on they will not availe us in the day of wrath Loe thus good and gracious the Lord hath beene to every one of us even in the things that concerne this mortall life but 2. he hath shewed much more goodnesse to our soules then all this commeth to For as our soules are farre more excellent then our bodies so the Lord hath much more care of them then of our bodies Hee is in a speciall manner called the father of spirits Heb. 12.9 and hath doubtlesse a fatherly care of them in a speciall manner Let me therefore say to you as the Prophet doth Ps. 6â— â—6 Come and heare all ye that feare God I will declare what hee hath done not for my soule onely but for every one of your soules Neither will I speake of those bounties of the Lord that are peculiar to some choice servants of his but of those that are common to all that doe unfeinedly feare him even to the meanest of them Nor of all them neither but of three of them only which may sufficiently serve to demonstrate this point First When wee had lost our selves by the voluntary transgression of our first parents and made our selves the children of his wrath and slaves of the Devill hee bought us againe with no meaner a ransome then the bloud of his only Sonne Iohn 3.16 So God loved the world that he gave his onely begotten Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him might not perish but have life everlasting And how did he give him The Apostle telleth us Rom. 8.32 Hee spared not his owne sonne but delivered him up for us all He did not remit unto him the least jot of those torments that were due in his justice to our sins but made him a curse for us as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 3.13 Hee dranke at the hand of the Lord the cup of his fury as the Prophet speaketh in another case Esa. 51.17 He drunke the dregs of the cup of trembling and wrung them out This amplifyeth greatly the goodnesse and bounty of the Lord to his people that this ransome was paid for them in a speciall manner Esa. 53.5 Hee was wounded for our transgressions he was bruised for our iniquities and verse 12. He hare the sins of many He prayed not for the world Iohn 17.9 Oh what a goodnesse of God was this to us that passing by and neglecting the greatest part of the world he should thinke upon us in a speciall manner to pay such a ransome for us Oh what cause have every one of us to admire this mercy of the Lord and to say with Iob 7.17 What is man that thou shouldest magnifie him and that thou shouldest set thine heart upon him What was I that thou shouldest make so precious account of me that thou shouldest pay such a ransome to redeeme my soule Secondly when we lay snorting in our sins without all regard either to our owne wretched condition or to the ransome that was paid for us he awakened us and called us to the knowledge of our selves and of Christ. Hee cryed to us as Cantic 6.13 Returne returne ô Shulamite returne returne that wee may looke upon thee He besought us to bee reconciled to him as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 5.20 stood long at our doore and knocked Rev. 3.20 waited long and endured many a repulse from us as he saith Rom. 10.21 All the day I have stretched out my hands unto a rebellious and a gaine saying people and at last overcame us with his kindnesse changed and converted our hearts and made us new creatures When the Apostle had said Ephes. 2.5 Even when wee were dead in sins he quickned us he addeth by grace yee are saved Nothing but grace nothing but the goodnesse of God was the cause of it He wrought such a change in us as is mentioned Esay 11.6 The wolfe shall dwell with the lambe and the leopard shall lye downe with the kid and the calfe and the young lyon and the fatling together and a little child shall leade them And this also doth greatly amplifie the goodnesse of God towards us in our conversion if we shall consider how rare a mercie it is 1. How the Lord vouchsafeth not so much as the outward calling in particular to the greatest part of the world by farre He sheweth his word unto Iacob saith the Psalmist Psal. 147.19 20. his statutes and his judgements unto Israel He hath not dealt so with any nation and as for his judgements they have not knowne them 2. How few of those that the Lord vouchsafeth the outward calling unto receive grace to believe and obey the truth as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 22.14 Many are called but few are chosen How many our selves may observe of our owne kindred of our owne neighbours of them that have as long as we obtained the same meanes of our betters every way of them whose lives have beene far more civill and unblameable then ours whom yet God vouchsafeth no such grace unto So that I may say to you as the Apostle doth 1 Cor. 1.26 You see your calling brethren how that not many wise men after the flesh not many mighty not many noble are called This consideration was the thing that bred such zealous love in Davids heart toward the Lord 2 Sam. 6.21 It was before the Lord saith he to scoffing Michall which chose me before thy father and before all his house to appoint mee ruler over the people of the Lord over Israel therefore will I play before the Lord. This was that that moved our blessed Saviour to rejoyce so in his spirit in the behalfe of the faithfull in his time and ascribe it all meerely to the free grace and goodnesse of the Lord. Luke 10.21 Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto babes Thirdly When after he had thus converted and called us wee have beene apt through our frailty and corruption ever and anon to fall away from him againe we are kept by the power of God unto salvation as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 1.5 he will not suffer his to take such falls as shall breake their neckes or to fall into such pits as we should never get out of againe Hee will keepe the feet of his Saints from such falls as Hannah speaketh 1 Sam 2.9 Hee hath beat us for falling and haply for our carelesnesse left us to take such falls as have bruised us fore or broken an arme or a leg of us but he
are to be made of this point And those are foure principally 1. For instruction 2. For the triall and examination of our selves 3. For exhortation 4 For reproofe And first for instruction To teach us how to judge of the hainousnesse of sin that no sin is small or light to be accounted of every sin even that that we thinke to be the least is a dead worke as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 6.1 deserveth eternall death This is a point of great use 1. To worke in us more feare of sin and to arme us against a conceit that usually emboldneth us to many sins and hardeneth us in them because wee thinke that they are but small ones 2. To confirme us against the error of the Papists who to maintaine many other of their false doctrines the better their doctrine of possibility to keepe the whole Law their doctrine of merit their doctrine of Purgatory and such like doe teach that all sins are not in their owne nature mortall nor doe deserve eternall death but that some transgressions of the Law of God are onely veniall sins Foure things there bee that will make the truth that wee maintaine against them in this point evident unto you First Consider the father that begetteth and engendreth it in us and that is the devill who is the father of every lye not of the pernicious lye onely but of every lye Ioh. 8.44 and of every vaine and petry oath Mat. 5.37 Whatsoever is more then these that is then yea in affirming any thing and nay in denying cometh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the wicked one that is from the devill as the same phrase is used 1 Iohn 3.12 Secondly Consider the punishment that the righteous God hath inflicted upon men even for the smallest sins And that not onely upon such as wee have no cause to doubt but that they were reprobates as upon Saul who for sparing of Agag and saving the fattest of the oxen and of the sheepe for sacrifice was utterly rejected of God 1 Sam. 15.23 and upon Ananias and Saphira who for dissembling in a small matter were suddenly strucken dead Acts 5.3 But even upon such as we have no cause to doubt but they were his elect children as upon Lots wife who for looking backe out of a loathnesse to leave the profits and pleasures of Sodom was turned into a pillar of salt Gen. 19.26 2. Vpon fifty thousand men of Bethshemesh who were slaine for looking into the Arke 1 Sam. 6.19 3. Vpon Vzzah for touching and staying the Arke when it was in danger to have fallen 2 Sam. 6.7.5 4. Vpon the young Prophet who being deceived by the old Prophet did but eate and drinke in Bethel which God had forbidden him to do 1 King 13.24 5. Vpon the man that was slaine by a lyon for refusing to smite a Prophet of the Lord when God had commanded him 1 King 20.36 6. Vpon Moses himselfe whom God would have slaine in the Inn for delaying the circumcision of his child Exod. 4.24 7. Vpon many of the elect Corinthians that for this very cause were smitten with death because they came unpreparedly unto the Lords table 1 Cor. 11.30 If any man shall object that these examples of Gods marvellous severity upon men for small sins prove not that every small sin deserveth eternall death For we are not to thinke that any of these seven sorts that have beene brought for examples died eternally I answer It is true But these corporall deaths that the Lord smote them with in this manner were evident documents and demonstrations that every one of them were worthy of eternall death for these sins For so the Apostle proveth that infants that never committed actuall sin are worthy of condemnation because they also doe die Rom. 15.14 16. And indeed this is the due desert of all sin Rom. 6.23 The wages of sin is death What death That appeareth by the other member of the verse But the gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. And thus runneth the sentence of the most righteous law of God Galat. 3.10 Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things that are written in the booke of the law to doe them The least breach of the Law the least omission of any duty commanded in it maketh men liable to the curse of God And to all that are under the curse of God eternall death belongeth according to that Mat. 25.41 Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the devill and his Angels Thirdly Consider the price whereby we are redeemed from the punishment that is due unto us for the least offence that ever we committed against the Law of God and it will appeare that the least sin deserveth no lesse then eternall death If it were true that a man might be cleansed from the guilt of the least transgression of Gods Law by the sprinkling of a little holy water or by entring into an hallowed Church or by a knocke upon the brest or by a Bishops blessing as the Papists teach then it might well be granted that some sins are veniall and doe not deserve eternall death But the Scripture teacheth that it is the blood of Christ that cleanseth us from all sin 1 Iohn 17. from the least aswell as from the greatest And therefore Gods people under the Law that had committed any sin against any of Gods commandements though they had done it ignorantly must bring their sacrifice unto the Priest or else there could be no atonement made betweene God and them Levi. 5.17 18. Fourthly and lastly Consider the reason of this which hath beene at large delivered in the handling of the doctrine namely that neither our obedience nor our sin is to be valued according to the greatnesse or smallnesse of the thing that is commanded or forbidden nor according to the greatnesse or smallnesse of the good or hurt that is done to man by it but according to the greatnesse and authority of the person that doth command or forbid the thing So when Saul thought that that hee had done if it were any fault was but a very small one Samuel telleth him 1 Sam. 15.23 Rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft and stubbornesse is as iniquity and idolatry As if he should say Thou wilt acknowledge witchcraft and idolatry to bee very hainous sins and I tell thee Saul thy rebellion and stubbornesse against Gods Law is no lesse a sin then that Why but Saul might have said alas I did not this out of a rebellious and stubborne minde wilfully to offend God I did it out of a good intent and the people perswaded me to it and I thought it a shame for me to be lesse forward and zealous to provide for Gods worship then they Yea but saith Samuel thou hadst the commandement of God to the contrary thou hast sleighted and set light by Gods commandement and the Lord accounteth this neglect of his commandement no
neighbours here now whom I know to be faulty this way and whom it may be I shall not see here this twelve-moneth againe I have the more willingly enlarged my selfe in the application of this point and though I see small hope to prevaile with any of you for the belly hath no eares and the Ale-house-haunter is usually a scorner and derider of Gods Word yet because I know that that is unpossible with men is possible with God as our Saviour spake in a case not much unlike to this Luke 18.27 and God hath oft wrought by a Sermon as great wonders as this commeth to I will conclude my speech to you with that prayer that Noah once made for his sons Genesis 9.27 God perswade Iaphet to dwell in the tents of Sem. The Lord perswade you to shun and forsake these tents of wickednesse to love and frequent better the assemblies and congregations of his people where his ordinance and service is to bee found The third and last rule whereby we are to judge what sins are greater and more hainous then other is this The sins that are committed by such as are of speciall note above others for the profession of true religion and piety are geater then the sins of other men This is plaine by that speech of the Apostle Rom. 2.9 Tribulation and anguish shall be upon every soule that doth evill upon the Iew first and also upon the Gentile Why upon the Iew first rather then upon the Gentile Because God received more contempt and dishonour by the sins of such then of other men The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you saith the Apostle Rom. 2.24 The second use that this Doctrine serveth unto is for the examination of our selves and for the triall of the truth and soundnesse of our repentance which it highly concerneth us to know and to take heed wee bee not deceived in it 1. It is no good argument to prove we have truly repented because we have sometimes found deepe remorse and trouble of mind for our sins For so had Ahab and Iudas as we have often heard 2. Neither is it a good argument we have truly repented because we have now left the sins wee were heretofore given unto For the Apostle speaketh of certaine hypocrites that were cleane escaped from them that live in errour that had escaped the pollutions of the world even through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ. 2 Pet. 2.18.20 By what notes may we then judge of the truth and soundnes of our repentance surely by these two principally 1. When we can grieve for our sins hate and forsake them chiefly out of this respect because the Lord is offended grieved and dishonoured by them when our sorrow is according to God as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 7.10 when our repentance is repentance towards God as the same Apostle calleth it Acts 20.24 2. When our sorrow for sin our hatred and forsaking of it groweth from faith and when the knowledge and perswasion we have of Gods fatherly goodnesse and mercy rather then of his power or his justice and anger against sin can make us to mourne for our sins to hate and forsake them For so is true repentance described Zac. 12.10 I will powre upon them the spirit of grace and of supplication and then they shall mourne as one mourneth for his only sonne And in 1. Pet. 2.1 3. Lay aside all malice and guile and hypocrisies and envies and evill speakings if so bee that ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious Would we therefore know the true cause why our hearts are so hard and senslesse why wee cannot grieve and mourne more for our sins why wee cannot more willingly forsake and cast off many of our sins surely the Lord hath not yet powred upon us the spirit of grace nor given us thereby a sound assurance of his mercy and fatherly love towards us in Christ. We have not yet tasted though it may be we know it and can acknowledge it with our tongues and discourse learnedly and eloquently of it nor have we attained to a particular a lively and comfortable assurance that the Lord is gracious For if we had certainly nothing would be so effectuall to worke in us a sound griefe of heart for sin nothing would cause us so much to hate and abhorre sin as this that wee have thereby offended and grieved and made so light account of so good and so gracious a father as the Lord is unto us This was that that above all things so much troubled and afflicted the heart of David here Against thee thoe onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight Lecture XLVII On Psalme 51.4 Ianu. 30. 1626. FOlloweth the third use that this Doctrine serveth unto And that is for exhortation to perswade every one of us that forasmuch as every sin is an offence against the Majesty of almighty God a contempt done unto him and a despising and sleighting of his commandement that therfore we would take heed how wee give our selves liberty either to commit the smallest sin that wee are tempted unto or to make light account of any sin that we have committed upon this conceit that it is but a small one Certainly we are bound to take notice of to be humbled for and to strive against the very least of our corruptions the very least transgression of the law of God even our passionatnes aptnes to be angry without cause and to exceed therein even of our mispending of our time and trifling it out both when we are alone and in company yea even on the Sabbath day and our formality in Gods worship and of our unprofitablenes that we do so little good and of that delight we take to heare and speake of the faults of others and of the unsanctifiednesse of our thoughts yea even of our very dreames that savour of corruption as it may appeare by the equity of that law we read of Deut. 23.10 11. Three speciall motives there be besides the reasons you have heard of the last day in the use of instruction that may be effectuall to perswade us unto this First He that giveth liberty to himselfe in the smallest sins will be in danger by little and litle to grow careles of and to fall into greater sins and so in the end to loose all grace all conscience of sin A little leaven saith the Apostle Gal. 5.9 leaveneth the whole lampe And this is that that our Saviour teacheth us Mat. 5.19 Whosoever shall breake one of the least commandements and shall teach men so that is justifie defend and allow himselfe or others in it he shall be called the least in the kingdome of heaven that is he shall be of no worth of no reckoning for grace among the people of God Dead flyes saith Solomon Eccle. 10.1 cause the oyntment of the Apothecary to send forth a stinking savour so doth a little folly him
celebrated upon the fourteenth day of the first moneth Numb 9.3 he was content to be singular and to differ in his judgement and practise from the whole Church rather then he would swerve from Gods commandement even in so small a matter And for this cause though the whole Church did put of the passeover that yeare from the fourteenth to the sixteenth day of the first moneth because that was the Sabbath and by a tradition of the Elders they were forbidden to keepe two such festivities so neere together yet durst not our Saviour doe so but kept his passeover two dayes before them as appeareth Ioh. 19.14 the day that hee was crucified on which was you know the day after his passeover was the day before theirs the day of the preparation of the passeover The last example is Mordecayes of whom we read that he durst not do the smallest thing no not so much as yeeld a formall complementall curtesie to Haman being forbidden of God no not to prevent the destruction of the whole Church that was likely to have ensued upon it as you may see Ester 3.2.6 The precepts and rules we have in Gods word to guide us in this case are likewise three 1. We may not commit the least sin for the preventing of the greatest danger that may possibly ensue if we doe it not We may not do evill that good may come of it Rom. 3.8 2. We may not wittingly commit or consent to the least sin no not for the preventing of a farre greater and fouler sin Neither can Lot be excused who to keepe the Sodomites from committing the sin against nature offered them his two daughters to commit adultery withall Genes 19.8 There can bee no such necessitie layd upon Gods child at any time that hee must needs doe either the smaller sins or the greater But in these two cases of exigency when there seemeth a necessity of sinning for the preventing of danger or for the preventing of greater sin we must follow the counsell of the Prophet Psal. 37.5 Commit thy way to the Lord trust also in him and he shall bring it to passe Rest upon the power and promises of God who can deliver us out of these perplexities without the helpe of any of our sins As Peter perswading Christian women from vanity and pride in their attire answereth a secret objection they might make against this Alas our husbands being infidels will hate us and misuse us yea and bee ready to fall to a liking of other women if we do not platt our haire and make our selves as brave as we can and paint us and follow every fashion to this he answereth by propounding to them the example of holy women of old time and telleth them how they armed themselves against this they trusted in God and were not afraid of any amazement and so doe you 1 Pet. 3.5 6. Thirdly and lastly Wee may not dare to doe any thing that we see cause to doubt that God hath forbidden it to be done Rom. 14.23 He that doubteth is damned if he eate As if the Apostle had said even this is sufficient to condemne a man if he repent not of it that he hath given liberty to himselfe to doe that that he doubted was unlawfull and forbidden of God The third and last thing I have to say unto these men is to advise and warne them to take heed how they hate and scorne any whom otherwise they can take no exception unto for their precisenesse in such things as themselves account trifles and toves But first enquire into their grounds and reasons why they doe so And if you find they have good warrant in the word to doe as they doe commend them encourage them imitate them and say with David Psal. 119.63 I am a companion of all them that feare thee and of them that keepe thy precepts But if you shall find that through their weakenesse and ignorance they mistake their grounds and have no good warrant for that they doe but are more scupulous and doubtfull in these things then they have just cause to be yet pity them instruct them with meeknesse and shew them their errour persecute them not nor hate them for the errour of their judgement but beare with them till they may be better informed We that are strong saith the Apostle Rom. 15.1 ought to beare with the infirmities of the weake and not to pleâ—se our selves And though they be in errour yet love them for this that they dare not do anything that they doubt would offend God Certainly this is a thing not to be derided and scorned but to bee beloved and commended whersoever we see it For this the Apostle loved the Iewes in his time and professeth Rom. 10.1 2. that his hearts desire and prayer to God for them was that they might be saved because he saw and hare them record that they had the zeale of God though it wâ—re not according to knowledge Take heed of hating any for this for this is a part of the image of God and worke of his spirit and therefore to hate this in any though I dare not say it is the sin against the holy Ghost yet do I confidently affirme that it is a neere neighbour unto it and though it be not impossible yet will certainly be found a very difficult and rare thing for any to be renewed by repentance that shall fall so farre Lecture XLVIII On Psalme 51.4 Febru 6. 1626. NOw followeth the reason why David professing his repentance and suing to God for mercy in the pardon of his sins doth make confession of his sin and accuse himselfe before God for it not only in generall termes but in particular and the reason is contained in these words That thou mightest be justified when thou speakest and be cleare when thou judgest For these words have reference not to those that go immediatly before them in this verse as if his meaning should be I have therefore sinned against thee and done this evill in thy sight that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest c. But these words have reference to the third verse and his meaning is this I acknowledge my transgressions and accuse my selfe in this manner that I may justifie thee and give glory unto thee and acknowledge thy righteousnesse both in that which thou hast spoken and threatned against me by thy servant Nathan and in those judgements also which thou hast already executed upon me in taking away my child and which thou shalt also hereafter be pleased to lay upon me for my sinne So that you see there be two parts of this reason why David doth thus confesse his sinne 1 That God might be justified in whatsoever he had spoken 2 That God might be cleared in the judgements he had already or should further execute upon him So that the first thing we have heere to observe is this that though the message the Lord had sent unto him that which he
See an example of this in Iob who when he had received those grievous losses in his goods and children and that in so strange a manner he was so far from repining that he bursteth forth into these words Iob 1.21 The Lord gave the Lord hath taken away blessed be the name of the Lord. And marke what the holy Ghost saith of him for this verse 22. In all this Iob sinned not nor charged God foolishly As if he should say If he had not thus willingly accepted of Gods correction if he had not thus kissed the rod when his father did thus beat him he had sinned he had charged God foolishly See also an example of this in the Churches speech mentioned Mic. 7.9 I will beare the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him And in that of Ezra who speaking of the extreame judgement of God upon his people in the Babylonish Captivitie saith Ezra 9.13 Thou our God hast punished us lesse then our iniquities deserve And Lamenta 3.22 It is of the Lords mercies that wee are not consumed utterly from being a people because his compassions faile not You see Gods people have discerned and taken notice of some mercy some mitigation of the rigor of justice some cause of thanksgiving and of admiring rather his indulgence towards them then of repining against him even in the most extreame afflictions that have befallen him And from hence it is that they have growne to that pitch of blessed resolution not onely to submit themselves and beare the crosse that presently lieth upon them how heavy soever it be but as David here limiteth not his speech to the judgment he had felt in the losse of his child nor to those that Nathan had told him should befall him but speaketh indifferently that thou mayest be cleare when thou judgest whensoever or howsoever thou shalt judge correct me So have Gods people that have bin soundly humbled professed a resolution to beare whatsoever God should further bee pleased to lay upon them whatsoever it should be So speak the people of God Iudg. 10.15 We have sinned do thou to us whatsoever seemeth good unto thee And Ely 1 Sam. 3.18 It is the Lord let him do what seemeth him good And David when he fled from his son Absalom when he was in extreame danger both to loose his kingdome and his life 2 Sam. 15.26 If the Lord shall thus say I have no delight in thee behold here am I let him doe to me as seemeth good unto him As if he should say Though he cast me into hell I shall have no just cause to say he doth me any wrong Hitherto I have shewed you three degrees of that passive obedience that every one of us are bound to yeeld unto God in our afflictions And there is never a one of these but they are hard yea impossible for flesh and bloud to do till the mighty arme of God hath tamed our hearts and subdued and humbled them 〈◊〉 can never thus cleare the Lord when he judgeth us A hard thing it is to hold our peace when God correcteth us not to utter words of discontent impatiency specially not to fret and repine in our hearts against the Lord. A harder 〈…〉 acknowledge heartily and unfeinedly that God dealeth most justly with 〈◊〉 when he correcteth us But the hardest thing of all it is to submit our selves to Gods correcting and willingly to beare it to be perswaded that that we endure is nothing so much as we have deserved to admire his fatherly indulgence and love to us even when he correcteth us most sharply But the fourth and last degree of this obedience which I must now proceed unto is much more difficult for in all those judgments and corrections of God that befall our selves or others when the sins that deserved them are known and evident unto us it is no such hard matter to justifie and cleare the Lord in them But there be many judgements of God where no such cause can be knowne or discerned no not by the wisest men Thy judgements saith David Psal. 36.6 are a great deep ô Lord no man can dive to the ground bottome of them And Rom. 11.33 How unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out Now this is the fourth degree of obedience required of us that we must not only cleare the Lord in those judgements that we can discerne the cause reason of but even in those that we can conceive no reason of we must resolve with David Ps. 119.137 Righteous art thou ô Lord and upright are thy judgements and 145.17 The Lord is righteous in all his wayes and holy in all his works Admiring with the holy Apostle and adoring that which we are not able to comprehend Rom. 11.33 O the depth both of the wisedome and knowledge of God Now for the reasons and grounds of this Doctrine they are principally two the one of them respecteth the judge himselfe and the other them that are judged by him For the first It is not possible that the Lord should do wrong to any of his creatures or that any thing he doth should be unjust Deut. 32.4 All his wayes are judgement a God of truth and without iniquitie just and right is hee Doth God pervert judgement saith Bildad Iob. 8.3 or doth the almighty pervert Iustice As if hee should say that is impossible in the judgement of every mans conscience Shall not the judge of the whole world doe right saith Abraham Genes 18.25 This reason the Apostle giveth for this doctrine Rom. 3.5 6 Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance God forbid saith he for then how shall God judge the world This was that that stopped Elyes mouth that he had nothing to say against that grievous judgement God threatned against him and his house 1 Sam. 3.18 It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good And why is it not possible the Lord should do wrong to any of his creatures 1. In regard of his Soveraignty and Supreame and undependant power he hath over all things that he hath made even as the potter hath over his clay This similitude the holy Ghost useth Rom. 9.20 21. Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it why hast thou made me thus Hath not the potter power over the clay of the same lumpe to make one vessell unto honour and another unto dishonour Is it not lawfull for me to doe what I will with mine owne saith the Lord of the vineyard Matth. 20.13 In respect of this Soveraignty and Supreame power of God Elihu saith Iob 33.13 that God giveth not account of any of his matters His manner is not neither is he bound to give men account of his decrees or of his judgements 2. In regard of his will it is not possible that hee should wrong any of his creatures for his will is the rule of all righteousnesse and every thing is therefore just right because his
of this exhortation will appeare to us in three things First There is never a one of us can assure our selves for any one day that we shall be exempted from crosses and afflictions in one kinde or other in one degree or other God judgeth the righteous saith the Prophet Psal. 7.11 and is angry with the wicked every day And our Saviour Mat. 6.34 Sufficient for the day is the evill thereof Every day for the most part bringeth with it some evill and affliction some crosse and occasion of griefe or other Specially this falleth out to be so with them that live in the Church of God and professe his truth The just God saith the Prophet Zeph. 3.5 is in the midst thereof every morning doth he bring his judgement to light he faileth not Yea the better proceedings that any of us have made in Christs Schoole the more grace is in us the more sure shall we be to meet with crosses every day All the day long saith David Psal. 73.14 have I beene plagued and chastened every morning So that in this respect you see this exhortation unto patience and submitting our selves humbly to the will of God in all his corrections is of daily use for every one of us Secondly Admit we were for the present never so free from troubles and crosses yet have we all cause to looke for troublesome and evill times We I say even we in this land if ever people in the world had cause so to doe We have enjoyed a long summers day of light of peace and prosperity but if we consider our great sinnes to us may now be applyed that speech of the Prophet Ier. 6.4 Wo unto us for the day goeth away for the shadowes of the evening are stretched out Many signes there be that our day will not last long that our night approacheth apace In the morning saith our Saviour Mat. 16.3 ye say it will be soule weather for the skie is red and louring O ye hypocrites ye can discerne the face of the skie but can ye not discerne the signes of the times Certainly our skie is now red and louring and he is a senslesse and secure hypocrite that doth not expect some great storme and tempest In this respect therefore wee have also need of this exhortation every one of us It is wisdome in summer to provide for winter as the Lord teacheth us by the example of the Pismire Pro. 6.8 She provideth her meat in the summer and gathereth her food in the harvest and to get our weapons in a readinesse and skill also to use them well before the time of warre do come as the Apostle teacheth Ephes. 6.13 Take unto you the whole armour of God that ye may bee able to withstand in the evill day Thirdly and lastly The necessity of this exhortation will appeare if wee consider well how hard a lesson this is to learne how prone the best of us all are to impatiency and murmuring against the corrections of God Affliction is in its owne nature as bitter as any gall to flesh and bloud our nature abhorreth nothing more No chastening saith the Apostle Heb. 12.1 for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous It is no easie thing when we shall feele Gods stripes to smart indeed to keepe downe our unruly passions and to beare them without some repining and murmuring against God Our afflictions are called our infirmities 2 Cor. 11.30 the best are apt to bewray weakenesse in them Even where the spirit is most ready the flesh will shew it â—elfe to be weake as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 26.41 Specially it will be hard for such as we are that have enjoyed so long peace and ease and prosperity to endure any sharpe affliction such as our poore brethren in the Palatinate Bohemia Germany and France have done This made the crosse a great deale heavier to the Church then otherwise it would have beene as she complaineth unto God Psal. 102.10 Thou hast lifted me up and cast me downe As if she had said If thou hadst not lifted me up so high with many favours and blessings of thine that I did enjoy my fall would not have beene halfe so painefull unto me as now it is We have therefore all need of this exhortation to patience under Gods corrections of what kind soever they shall be in these three respects as you have heard yea we have need to have it pressed upon us in the most forcible and effectuall manner that may be And to this end I will endeavour to force it upon my selfe and you all 1. By shewing the notes and properties of true patience whereby it may be discerned from that that is counterfait 2. By giving you certaine motives that may stirre us up and perswade us to seeke for this grace 3. By directing you to the meanes that are to be used for the attaining to it For the first then I must give you seven notes whereby we may know what true patience is and whether we have yet obtained this grace First True patience is a fruit and effect of repentance and humiliation for sinne So it was heere in David If then their uncircumcised hearts be humbled saith the Lord Levit. 26.41 and they then accept of the punishment of their iniquity It is not a signe of true patience to be unsensible under Gods judgements though many please themselves greatly in this they have had such and such crosses and they never murmured they thanke God nor were disquieted with them This is a great sinne not to take notice of Gods judgements when they light upon us Esa. 42.25 He hath poured upon Iacob the fury of his anger and the strength of battell and it set him on fire round about yet he knew it not and it burned him yet he laid it not to heart When God sheweth himselfe to be angry with us by smiting and correcting us shall we thinke this a vertue in us not to be affected with it Oh no this is a grievous sinne Ier. 5.3 Thou hast stricken them but they have not grieved If our mortall parents should shew themselves displeased and angry with us would it not trouble and humble us Num. 12.14 how much more when God sheweth himselfe so This is an extreame height of rebellion to despise Gods judgements Esa. 22.12 14. The man that is truly patient is very sensible of Gods strokes and of his sinnes that made God to strike him and yet he beareth them patiently and therefore he beareth them patiently because he knoweth his sin is the cause of them See an example of this in the mirrour of true patience blessed Iob even when he shewed his patience most and could say Iob 1.21 Naked came I out of my mothers wombe and naked shall I returne thither the Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away blessed be the name of the Lord Yet was hee deepely humbled with the strange judgements of God verse 20. He rent his mantle and shaved his head
and fell downe upon the ground and worshipped God Secondly True patience is a fruit of faith 2 Thess. 1.4 Paul gloried of the Thessalonians in the Churches of God for their patience and faith in all their persecutions and tribulations that they did endure And he desireth the Hebrewes Heb. 6.12 that they would be followers of them that through faith and patience inherit the promises And Iam. 1.3 The trying of your faith worketh patience True patience riseth out of this perswasion that the crosse that befalleth us is from God that he hath a speciall hand and providence in it This was the root of Davids patience 2 Sam. 16.10 The Lord hath said to him curse David Yea that this God that sendeth the crosse is our God and loving father in Christ and that maketh the child of God beare it patiently Iohn 18.11 The cup which my father hath given me shall I not drinke The man that wanteth this faith though he be never so quiet under any crosse yet if his quietnesse grow from this conceit it is but his ill fortune and destiny as the Philistines said 1 Sam. 6.9 It was a chance that happened to us hee cannot bee said to bee truly patient Thirdly True patience is a fruit of our obedience unto God and of an heart subdued and made able to yeeld unto God in all things yea it is indeed a chiefe part of our obedience unto him So speaketh the Apostle of the patience our blessed Saviour shewed in all his sufferings Phil. 2.8 He humbled himselfe and became obedient unto the death Because he knew it was the will of God he should suffer those things though he were deepely sensible of them how grievous and intollerable they were therefore he did so patiently endure them His patience was a willing subjecting of his owne will to the will of his father Mat. 26.39 O my father if it be possible let this cup passe from me neverthelesse not as I will but as thou wilt So then that quietnesse and temper that many shew in great afflictions which riseth onely out of a naturall courage and stoutnesse of heart and out of this manly resolution I see no way to avoid this crosse sorrowing and fretting at it is but a childish and womanish thing and will do no good at all and therfore I must and will endure it as the Iewes are said to speake Ier. 10.19 Truly this is a griefe and I must beare it this hardning of a mans selfe in sorrow as Iob speaketh Iob 6.10 this patience perforce as we use to call it without all reference to the will of God and respect of their obedience unto him deserveth not the name of true patience Fourthly True patience consisteth not in bearing of some crosses and afflictions but of those that the will of God is to exercise us by whatsoever they be We have a proverbe that beggers must be no choosers If we be truly patient we must learne to beare our owne crosse If any man will come after me saith our Saviour Luk. 9.23 let him denie himselfe and take up his crosse daily I have learned saith the Apostle Phil. 4.11 in whatsoever estate I am therewith to be content They therefore that will be their owne carvers and can say if my crosse were but as such or such a ones is I could well beare it but alas no man is in my case none could endure that that I do are farre from true patience He that is truly patient will do the Lord that honour as to judge that the fittest and best crosse for him which he thinketh good to lay upon him And resolve with Moses Deut 32 4. His worke is perfect it could not have beene better done for all his waies are judgement Fiftly True patience will make a man more desirous to profit by his affliction then to be rid of it it will keepe a man from desiring to shake it of till God have finished his worke that he intended to do upon him by it Let patience have her perfect worke saith the Apostle Iam. 1.4 We should be of Iacobs mind Gen. 32.26 we should be unwilling that God when he hath beene wrestling and striving with us by his corrections should depart from us till he have left a blessing behind him No wise man will desire to get from under the Surgeons hand till he be cured of his wound or past all danger That which the Prophet saith Esa. 28.16 He that beleeveth shall not make hast may fitly be applyed even unto this case This was Asas sinne 2 Chron. 16.12 he sought to the Physicians to be cured of his disease but not to the Lord to be cured of his sinne which was the cause for which that disease was laid upon him Sixtly True patience will make a man able so to depend upon the will of God in all his afflictions as he dares not ease himselfe of his crosse by any unlawfull meanes by any other way then such as the Lord hath appointed or permitted him to use The Apostle speaking of the faithfull that endured most grievous persecution under Antiochus in the daies of the Maccabees saith of them Heb. 11.35 that they would not accept of deliverance he meaneth upon unlawfull conditions that they might obtaine a better resurrection And we have a notable example of this in David 1 Sam 26.8 11. who when God had delivered Saul his enemy into his hand and Abishai offred him with one blow to have eased him of him and all the extreame miseries he endured by his meanes would by no meanes accept of it but answereth him thus verse 10 11. As the Lord liveth the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to die or hee shall descend into battell and perish the Lord forbid that I should stretch forth my hand against the Lords anointed And what patience is there then in those men that how quiet soever they seeme in their afflictions will neglect no meanes that either themselves can thinke of or others shall suggest unto them though it be by a witch or wizard that is by the devill himselfe to helpe themselves by as Saul did who in the height of his impiety as the greatest sin that ever hee committed sought to the witch of Endors devill and familiar spirit for helpe and comfort 1 Sam. 28.7 Seventhly and lastly True patience whereby wee obediently submit our selves to the will of God in our afflictions will moderate our passions and make us more meeke spirited even towards men yea towards such men as have had any hand or beene any instrument in our afflictions This property of Christian patience is commended to us in the example of our blessed Saviour 1 Peter 2.23 Who when he was reviled reviled not againe when he suffered he threatned not but committed himselfe to him that judgeth righteously The Apostle perswading unto patience hath these words Iam. 5.9 Grudge not one against another brethren he saith not rage not raile not revenge not
of our death and of the change and alteration of our estate that we have cause to looke for is this that it would have great force to restraine from sinne and breed in us a care to please the Lord in all our waies This is plaine in that prayer of Moses Psal. 90.12 Teach us so to number our daies that is to consider how few they are that we may apply our hearts unto wisdome And on the other side Nothing hath more force to corrupt our hearts and lives then the putting out of our mind all thoughts of our death and of the evill day When David discribeth the most wicked man of whom he saith God is not in all his thoughts he is a very Atheist towards God his waies are alwaies grievous he is an oppressour and tyrant towards men Psal. 10.4 5. He giveth this for the reason of it verse 5 6. Thy judgements are farre above out of his sight He never discerneth nor thinketh of any judgements of God that are approaching He hath said in his heart I shall never be moved I shall never be in adversity And thus speaketh the Prophet also Amos 6.3 The putting farre away the evill day was the cause why they approached to the seate of violence The third and last benefit we may receive by thinking oft of our change of the evill day and of the troublesome times we have cause to looke for is this that it will make our afflictions and trialls yea death it selfe lesse bitter and terrible unto us it will make us better able with comfort and patience to beare them when they shall come For the suddennesse and unexpectednesse of any judgement maketh it farre more grievous and intollerable then otherwise it would be And so it is oft threatned as a circumstance that doth greatly aggravate Gods judgements upon wicked men Pro. 6.15 His calamity shall come suddenly suddenly shall he be broken without remedy And 1 Thess. 5.3 When they shall say peace and safety then sudden destruction commeth upon them So our Saviour having foretold the destruction of Ierusalem and of the Temple charged his Disciples of whom he did foresee some should live unto that day to take heed Luk. 21.34 that that day came not upon them at unawares Therefore also he so oft foretelleth them of his death and of the heavie times and troubles they were to looke for Matth. 24.25 Behold saith he I have told you before And why did he foretell them Surely that this knowing and thinking of them before might make them the lesse grievous unto them when they should come Iohn 16.4 These things have I told you that when the time shall come ye may remember that I told you of them And surely this is to be acknowledged as a great mercy of God that he striketh us not suddenly with our deadly stroke but hath given us many warnings he hath threatned us oft and shaken his rod at us fearefully hee hath long given us and doth daily give us so palpable signes of a desolation approaching as every naturall man that hath any braines in his head can take notice of it himselfe and speake of it to others But what is the use that we should make of all these warnings and of all these signes that God giveth us Surely wee should so thinke of the evill times that are at hand that wee may prepare our selves for them and fit our selves to beare them with patience and comfort when they shall come According to the speech of the Holy Ghost Pro. 22.3 A prudent man forseeth the evill and hideth himselfe provideth for his owne safety and comfort in the evill day And how that may be done you shall heare in those seven directions that follow Secondly He that would beare great troubles and afflictions patiently and comfortably when they shall come must before hand labour to weane his heart from the love of all earthly things and inure himselfe to beare patiently those ordinary losses and crosses that he is subject to in them If any man will come after me saith our blessed Saviour Luk. 9.23 and the Text saith he said these words to them all let him deny himselfe and take up his crosse daily and follow me The denying of our selves and taking up of our daily crosses will make us fit to follow Christ through thick and thin and even to endure the fiery triall for his sake It is good for a man saith the Church in their miserable captivity Lam. 3.27 that he beare the yoke in his youth that he have beene accustomed before great troubles come to beare small crosses to crosse and denie himselfe in his earthly contentments The holy Apostle professeth of himselfe 1 Cor. 15.31 that he did die daily by the daily crosses he did endure and willing forsaking of the comforts of this life he did learne to die and to part with them all willingly And he counselleth Timothy 2 Tim. 2.3 To endure hardnesse as a good souldier of Iesus Christ. Nothing maketh us so unwilling to die or to suffer any thing for Christs sake or to endure any great affliction as the overmuch love that we do beare unto these earthly things Therefore we shall find that our blessed Saviour when hee would prepare his Disciples for those heavie times that should come upon them after his death did beat upon no point so much in all his Sermons as this Mat. 10.37 He that loveth father or mother more then me is not worthy of me and he that loveth son or daughter more then me is not worthy of me And Luk. 14.26 If any man come to me and hate not his father and mother and wife children and brethren and sisters yea and his own life also that is love them not lesse then me or carry himselfe not towards them when they prove draw-backs from me as he would doe towards the thing he most hateth he cannot be my Disciple True it is we cannot be without these earthly comforts Your heavenly father knoweth that ye have need of all these things saith our Saviour Mat. 6.32 The Lord alloweth us the use yea the liberall use of them 1 Tim. 6.17 He giveth us richly all things to enjoy But the love of these things is a deadly enemy to grace specially to this grace of Christian patience The love of money saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.10 and that which he speaketh of the love of money may be said likewise of the love of any worldly thing as appeareth by comparing with this place that of 1 Iohn 2.15 The love of peace of ease of pleasure of credit of friends of good cheere and good cloathes is the root of all evill which while some have coveted after they have erred from the faith fallen quite from religion rather then they would suffer any thing for it If we would therefore make our selves fit either to die willingly or to endure persecution and trouble patiently and comfortably we must take heed of
setting our hearts upon any earthly comfort of admiring and affecting it much and labour to bring our hearts to a more meane conceit of these things to bee more indifferently affected towards them If riches increase set not your heart upon them saith David Psal. 62.10 And describing the man that shall go to heauen he saith Ps. 24.4 he is such a one as hath not lift up his soule to vanity No man that warreth saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 2.4 entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life And 1 Cor. 7.31 They that use this world must take heed of over-using it they must not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the fashion of this world passeth away We must part with all these things and the faster our hearts do cleave and are glued to them the more painefull will it be unto us to part with them In which respect certainely as it may be said of our whole land that if the Lord should bring these miseries upon us which the Palatinate and Bohemia and Germany have long endured we should be farre worse able to beare them then they or any other nation under heaven because we are so tender and delicate by the long peace and aboundance of all things we have enjoyed So may I say to every one of you that are rich and to you that are given to ease and to pleasure that the crosse and persecution the troubles and afflictions we have cause to looke for will be more heavie and intollerable to you then to others of Gods people If Moses had not learned to make light account of riches and of pleasures hee could never have so willingly and patiently endured to suffer affliction with the people of God as the Apostle observeth Heb. 11.25 26. Thirdly He that would be able patiently and Christianly to endure troubles and afflictions of what kind soever they be must before hand acquaint himselfe well with the Word of God he must be well seene and exercised in it And indeed this is one principall cause why the Lord hath given us his holy Word in wriâ—ing that by it he might prepare us for affliction and breed true patience and comfort in us Whatsoever things were written asore time saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 were written for our learning what learning may you say What is it that God would have us learne by them that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Many of the Philosophers have given in their writings excellent rules and grounds of patience but that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and patience that was wrought in men by their precepts and rules was stupidity and senslessenesse rather then true patience the patience and comfort of the holy Scripture is the onely true and Christian patience In which respect our Saviour giveth this title to his holy Word he calleth it the Word of his patience because saith he Rev. 3.10 thou hast kept the Word of my patience I will also keepe thee from the houre of temptation The holy Scriptures are fitly resembled and typified by that tower of David mentioned Cant. 4.4 builded for an armoury wherein there hang a thousand bucklers under which a man may without feare and with great safety encounter with the strongest and fiercest temptation and affliction that can assault him all shields of mighty men all armour of proofe such as all the Lords Worthies Iob and David and Paul and the rest have had good proofe and triall of in all their afflictions Heare what Iob saith of this armour Iob 23.12 I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food As if he should say No food no not my necessary food did ever so susteine and strengthen me so refresh and revive my fainting body as the Word of God hath my soule in all my afflictions Heare what David saith of this who was also a man of sorrowes one that was much exercised with afflictions of all kinds Psal. 119.50 This that is to say the Word of God of which he had spoken in the former verse is my comfort in my affliction for thy Word hath quickned me And verse 92. Vnlesse thy law had beene my delights he speaketh in the plurall number As if he had said instar omnium in stead of all manner of delights unto me I should then have perished in mine affliction And verse 143. Trouble and anguish have taken hold on me yet thy commandements are my delights As if he should say In my greatest trouble in the extreamest anguish of my soule thy Word yeelded comfort unto me Therefore also you shall find he cryeth for nothing so earnestly in all his affliction as for understanding and knowledge in the Word Psal. 119. When hee had spoken verse 143. of the trouble and anguish he was in he cryeth in the next verse Give me understanding in thy testimonies he meaneth and I shall live And verse 169. Let my cry come neere before thee O Lord give me understanding according to thy Word And verse 171. My lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy statutes See also the proofe that Paul had of this armour of the patience and comfort of the Scriptures in all his afflictions For speaking 2 Cor. 6.4 5. that he and all the rest of the Apostles did in all things approve themselves as the Ministers of God in much patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses in stripes in imprisonments in tumules he telleth how and by what meanes he attained unto this grace to endure so much misery with so great patience he reckoneth verse 6 and 7. this for a principall by knowledge saith he and by the word of truth And surely 1 if there were nothing els to breed in our hearts an high esteeme of the Word of God to cause us to seeke the knowledge of it to exercise our selves with delight in the reading and hearing and meditation of it this were sufficient to do it even the patience comfort it will yeeld us in all our afflictions The remembrance of one sentence of holy Scripture will be more effectuall to yeeld us comfort in the evill day in the houre of temptation will have more force to repell Satan in his fiercest assaults then is in all the wisdome of the world in all the counsell of our friends that shall be then about us For it is the sword of Gods spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the onely weapon whereby Christ our Saviour the Captaine of our Salvation did overcome the divell and drive him away as you may see in the story of his temptations Matth. 4.4 7 10. Therefore also our Saviour when he promiseth his Disciples to send them the Comforter after his departure from them he telleth them how and by what meanes he should comfort them Iohn 14.26 He shall teach you all things and bring all things unto your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you By giving them understanding in
should be as odious to God as theirs were I answer 1. Many heavy judgments have befallen the infants even of Gods owne people have not many of them bin born naturall fooles or deafe or blind as we see Iohn 9.1 have not many of them beene smitten with many grievous and strange diseases as Davids child was 2 Sam. 12.15 2. The infant of a Christian yea the elect infant is by nature no better then the infant of a Sodomite as we heard out of Ephes. 2.3 3. The sin of those infants that they stood guilty of was the cause why the Lord the righteous judge did thus deale with them Rom. 5.12 And hee hateth sin as much in our infants as in theirs without all respect of persons Psal. 5.5 If any shall say yet these were but temporall judgements that fell upon those infants and doe not prove that any sin that is in infants doth make them odious unto God or doth deserve eternall death Eccle 9.2 I answer 1. That even those temporall judgements are in themselves fruits of the wrath of God and part of that curse that is due to sin Ephe. 5.6 And God even by these judgments upon infants hath reveiled from heaven that his wrath is due unto them Rom. 1.18 2 Vpon infants they are more certaine evidences of his wrath against their sin then upon his people that are in yeares For to them they are sometimes only for triall 1 Pet. 1.6 7. Sometimes onely as chastisements to reforme and better them Ps. 119.67 71. but they cannot be so to infants though I deny not but there may be an evasion for infants out of the cursednes of these judgments 3. It is evident that God hath witnessed his wrath against the sin of infants not only by hating their sin but even their persons also Rom. 9.11.13 And not only by inflicting temporall punishments upon them but even by casting them into hell For of those that perished in Sodom and Gomorrah it is expresly said Iude 7. that they were not onely consumed with fire and brimstone but that they suffered the vengeance of eternall fire And the Apostle proving infants to be sinners by this argument because death raigneth over them Rom 5.14 sheweth plainly he meaneth not a temporall death only but such as he calleth condemnation ver 16. Such as he opposeth to justification verse 16. and to eternall life verse 21. The reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are two First Every infant so soone as it is borne standeth guilty of the first sin of Adam in whom saith the Apostle Rom. 5.12 for so is that place to be rendred all have sinned Adam being then not as one particular person but as the common stocke and root of all mankind that that he received by his creation he received not for himselfe alone but for all mankind and that which he lost by his fall he lost not from himselfe alone but from all mankind Therefore is this sin imputed unto all mankind Esa. 43.27 Secondly Every infant hath originally from the very birth and conception a sinfull nature which consisteth in three points 1. They have in them by nature no seeds no inclinations unto any thing that is good indeed I know saith Paul Rom 7.18 that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing 2 Cor. 3.5 We are not sufficient of our selves to thinke any thing as of our selves 2. There is in them a naturall untowardnes unto every thing that is good yea an aversenesse from it and pronesse to shun and dislike it The wicked saith David Ps. 58.3 are estranged from the womb Being alienated saith the Apostle Eph. 4 18. from the life of God 3. and lastly There is in them a naturall pronesse disposition and inclination to every thing that is evill as there is in the youngest whelpe of a Lyon or of a Beare or of a Wolfe unto cruelty or in the very egge of a cockatrice before it bee hatched which is the comparison that the holy Ghost useth Esa. 59.5 And from hence it commeth that the imagination of mans heart as the Lord speaketh Gen. 8.11 is evill from his very youth and that as David speakeh Psal. 58.3 men goe astray so soone as they be borne Now the use that this doctrine serveth unto is First for confutation of the Anabaptist who to maintaine his errour that infants should not bee baptized holdeth with the Pelagians of old 1. that they have no sin 2. that there is no Originall sinne at all 3. that no sinne commeth by nature but it is learneâ— onely by example and imitation of others 4. that all that die in their infancy shall certainely goe to heaven Against these damnable errours you have heard it evidently proved 1 That all infants are sinners and deserve damnation 2. That many infants have bin vessells of wrath and fire-brands of hell 3. That all sin is not learned by example or imitation for what example had Cain to teach him to be an hypocrite in Gods service or to murder his brother but our very nature carrieth us unto it Insomuch as if it were possible to keep children from ever hearing a lye or seeing the practise of any filthinesse or cruelty yet their very nature upon occasion offered would carry them to these sins The second use of this Doctrine is for instruction to teach us what great need there is that infants should be baptized for this maketh greatly for the confirmation of the faith and comfort of their parents for the present and of their owne afterwards that as they are by nature so filthy loathsome in the sight of God so the Lord hath in the blood of Iesus Christ wherof the water in baptisme is a signe and seale provided a laver to wash cleanse them in even the laver of regeneration as the Apostle calleth it Tit. 3.5 yea a fountaine opened as the Prophet calleth it Zac. 13.1 for sin for uncleannes sufficient to clense them from all this filthines and corruption of their nature The third use that this Doctrine serveth unto is both for exhortation humiliation also to perswade us to observe and take notice of the sharpe and heavy judgements that oft light upon little ones yea to take them to heart and to bee much affected with them as with most evident demonstrations of Gods wrath against sin even against the sin of our nature We read of our Saviour that when he was to cure the man that was deafe and had an impediment in his speech Marke 7.34 hee sighed to behold that judgement of God and signe of Gods anger upon man for sinne How much more doth it become us to doe so in this case The Lord in his judgements upon us that are of yeares may have other ends and respects as we heard even now but in those upon infants he can have no other if wee respect the infants themselves and without consideration of Gods covenant but
his mother and 17.25 A foolish son is a griefe to his father and bitternesse to her that bare him Yea certainely it ought to be so we should bewaile it before God 1. In respect to our children themselves For the root from whence all this their lewdnesse springeth they had it from us We were they that first infected and poisoned them If any parents should see their child loathsomely consumed with the French disease which he had received from them in his birth would it not thinke you be a matter of much shame and humbling to them to behold it If any of us in the time of the great plague should at unawares have brought the infection into our house and set it upon all our children would not this have beene a marvellous affliction unto us And yet we have all done worse to our children then so we have set upon them a farre worse more dangerous more deadly infection we know then either the French disease or the pestilence They endanger but the body and this mortall life these the soules of our children everlastingly And shall not this then be a matter of shame and humbling before God 2. In respect unto God The Lord was angry with the Serpent and laid his curse upon it because it was but an instrument used by Satan for the corrupting of our first parents though it were no cause at all of it Gen. 3.14 And may not the Lord much more be angry with us and lay his curse upon us that have not onely beene the instruments to convey this cursed poison and corruption of nature into our children but the principall agents and causes of it Lecture LVIII On Psalme 51.5 May 22. 1627. FOlloweth the second use that this Doctrine serveth unto which is the use of exhortation to exhort and stirre us up that are parents to do the uttermost of our endeavour to worke grace in our children and so to cure that deadly wound that we have given them and to preserve them from perishing by that poison and infection that we have conveyed into them Now for the better enforcing of this so necessary an exhortation 1. I will give you certaine motives that may provoke us all to this care 2 I will shew you the meanes that we must use to this purpose And for the motives they are of three sorts 1. Some of them respect our children and our duty towards them 2. Some of them our selves and our owne comfort 3. Some of them concerne our duty towards God and the respect we should have unto his glory Of the first sort of motives there are two principally First Our love to our children bindeth us to it Nature moveth us to love them and hath given bowels of pity and compassion towards them when we see them in any misery Insomuch as the Lord hath beene pleased to set forth his mercy and compassion towards his children by this By the compassion of a mother Esa. 49.15 Can a woman forget her sucking child that she should not have compassion on the son of her wombe And by the compassion of a father Psal. 103.13 Like as a father pittieth his children so the Lord pittieth them that feare him He is worse then a beast that loveth not his children and grieveth not to see them in misery Lam. 4.3 Even the sea monsters draw out the breast they give sucke to their young ones And the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 1.31 that they that are without this naturall affection have extinguished in themselves the very light of nature and are in Gods just judgement given up unto a reprobate mind And what love can we beare to our children if we have no care of their soules the nature of true Christianity is to seeke the good of their soules whom we love Charity edifieth 1 Cor. 8.1 See how Abraham expressed his love to Ishmael Gen. 17.18 O that Ishmael might live in thy sight Thus did Solomons parents Pro. 4.3 4. I was my fathers sonne tender and onely beloved in the sight of my mother He taught me and said unto me Let thine heart retaine my words keepe my commandements and live Nay this is the onely way to expresse true love to their bodies and their outward estate also No lands or possessions we can leave thâ—â— can give us that assurance that they shall live comfortably even in this life as this will do if we can be a mean to breed saving grace in their hearts For 1 Tim. 4.8 Godlinesse hath the promises even of this life Secondly Admit we were not bound to love them above others yet are we bound in justice to make them amends for the wrong we have done them There is no man whom we have hurt in his body or goods or good name but we are bound in conscience to do what we can to make him satisfaction See the equity of Gods law in this point Exod. 21.19 He that smote him shall pay for the losse of his time and shall cause him to be throughly healed How much more are we bound to take care that our owne children may be throughly healed of that wound that we have given them in their soules of that filthy disease that wee have infected them with Now for the motives that concerne our selves and our owne comfort they are three principally First It will be a matter of singular comfort unto us to see the corruption of their nature healed and saving grace wrought in them specially if it be by our meanes A great comfort it is to a Minister to see any of his people reformed and woon to God by his labours Ye are our glory and joy saith Paul 1 Thess. 2 20. I have not greater joy saith the Apostle 3 Ioh. 4. then to heare that my children walke in the truth But this must needs be much more comfort to a parent to see this in his owne child A wise son saith Solomon Prov. 10.1 maketh a glad father And 23.24 25. The father of the righteous shall greatly rejoyce and he that begetteth a wise child shall have joy of him thy father and thy mother shall be glad and she that bare thee shall rejoyce Secondly When grace is wrought in them specially if it be by our meanes they will be farre more loving and dutifull unto us then otherwise they can be A wise son saith Solomon Prov. 15.20 maketh a glad father How by his dutifull and respectfull carriage towards him this is his meaning there as appeareth by the last words of the verse but a foolish man despiseth his mother Se this in the sons of Isaack Esau cared not for grieving his parents by matching with the daughters of Heth but Iacob did Gen. 26.34 35. and 27.46 See it also in the sons of Iacob of all his sons Ioseph that had most grace was also the most loving and dutifull child unto him Genesis 45.11 This will make a man love him dearely that otherwise was a meere stranger unto him if hee
suffered to come into the house of the Lord as you shall find 2 Chron. 26.21 Nor the woman that had borne a child for a good space after her child-birth Levit. 12.4 Nor he that had touched the dead body of a man Num. 9.7 19.11 Nor he that had the running of the reines Levit. 15.14 Yea see what the Lord saith to Moses Numb 5.2 3. Command the children of Israel that they put out of the campe every Leper and every one that hath an issue and whosoever is defiled by the dead both male and female shall ye put out without the Campe yee shall put them that they defile not their camps in the midst whereof I dwell Certainely by all these ceremonies God meant to teach his people this that no sinne maketh us more odious unto God no sin deserveth more that we should be forever seperated from God and his kingdome then the very corruption of our nature doth Now for the second branch of the doctrine that our originall sinne the corruption of our nature is the sinne for which wee should bee most humbled and abased in our selves see the proofe of it in foure notable examples besides this of Davids which we have in the Text examples I say of such of Gods people as being not guilty of any actuall sinne that did reigne in them yet have complained exceedingly and cryed out of themselves even for this The first is of Iob who though in respect of his conversation he was a perfect man and upright and one that feared God and eschewed evill Chap. 1.1 yet Chap. 40.4 he cryeth out thus unto God Behold I am vile what shall I answer thee As if he had said How shall I appeare or stand before thee The second is the Prophet Esay who so soone as he had seene the glory of the Lord in a vision and by that meanes discerned what himselfe was better then ever he did before breaketh forth into this complaint Esa. 6.5 Wo is me for I am undone The third example is the Apostle Paul of whom you shall not find that ever he complained so bitterly of any of the foulest sinnes that he had committed before he knew Christ as he doth of this Rom 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death this was a death to him and nothing so much as this The fourth and last example is that of the whole Church Esa. 64.6 We are all as an uncleane man using the very words that the Leper was commanded to use and to cry Levit. 13.45 I am uncleane I am uncleane worthy to bee separated for ever from God and from his people Now for the grounds and reasons of the Doctrine why the Lord hath so just cause to abhorre us for this corruption of our nature and why we have so just cause likewise to be humbled in our selves for it they may be taken from the properties and effects of it For as Adam by that first sinne of his which excepting onely the sinne against the Holy Ghost was in sundry respects the most heinous sinne that ever mortall man did commit and which sinne of his as we have heard in the first doctrine of this verse is most justly imputed unto every one of us as he I say by that first sinne of his did loose from himselfe and all his posterity that glorious image of God in which he was created and whereby he did wholly resemble the Lord in wisdome and holinesse so did he thereby also receive for himselfe and his whole posterity the image of Satan and was transformed into it Whereby it is come to passe that we do all by nature a fearefull thing to heare and yet a certaine truth most lively in our disposition resemble Satan Let us therefore consider our nature and the corruption of it in the properties and effects of it and it shall evidently appeare unto us that there is no creature upon earth that hath so venimous and poisonfull a nature as every one of us have Neither will I speake of such properties and effects of originall sin as are to be found in the naturall man onely and him that is void of all saving grace but of those that every one of us and the best of Gods children such as David and Iob and Esay and Paul were shall find in themselves And those are foure principally First This corruption of our nature depriveth us of the comfort of our best actions and maketh the dearest of Gods children heavie and uncheerefull even in those duties wherein they have most cause to bee comfortable and cheerfull according to that commandement of God Psal. 100.2 Serve the Lord with gladnesse For this flesh of ours this corruption of our nature 1. Disableth us unto spirituall duties maketh us unwilling untoward dull and cold and faint in them so as we performe them with no lust no life no servency of spirit This the Apostle complaineth of Rom. 7.18 I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing For to will is present with me through grace he meaneth but how to performe that which is good I find not Heb. 12.1 It easily besetteth us on every side to hinder us from running in any way of Gods commandements 2. It will shew and intermingle it selfe and will not be kept out of doors no not for a moment when we purpose and go about the best duties but it will be medling and have a finger even in them When I would do good saith the Apostle Rom. 7.21 evill is present with me 3. It will crosse 3. It will crosse and oppose the spirit and interrupt the worke of it stirring up such thoughts and motions as are quite contrary and opposite unto it I see saith blessed Paul Rom. 7.23 another law in my members warring against the law of my mind And Gal. 5.17 The flesh lusteth against the spirit and these are contrary the one to the other so that ye cannot do the things that ye would Yea 4. by these and such like meanes it defileth our best duties and maketh them not onely unworthy of all reward with God but worthy to be rejected and loathed by him as the Church complaineth Esa. 64.6 All our righteousnesses are as filthy raggs Secondly It draweth the best of us to offend God oft 1. Even to doe that that we do not onely know to be evill but that also that our hearts do hate In many things saith the Apostle Iam. 3.2 we offend all And Paul Rom. 7.15 What I hate that I doe and verse 23. It bringeth me into captivity to the law of sinne 2. Yea it is restlesse and never giveth over working this way Like thtroubled sea as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 57.20 which cannot rest whose waters cast up mire and dirt This root and fountaine is ever springing and putting forth one corruption or other Every imagination of the thoughts of our hearâ— saith the Lord Gen. 6.5 is
onely evill continually When we have by faith and repentance mortified one sin and cleansed our selves of it another will rise out of the ashes of it this vile nature of ours will cast up some other mire and dirt some wretched motion or other to defile us withall 3. And what are the motions and lusts it will stirre up in us Surely there is no sin so foule and unnaturall but we shall find it will be ready to stirre up motions and incliâ—ations unto it even in the best of Gods children motions of atheisme and blasphemy motions of desparation and of every other foule sin Sin wrought in me saith the Apostle Rom. 7 â— all mannâ—r of concupiscence Thirdly It is an universall corruption and leprosie that goeth over the whole man the understanding and conscience and memory and will and affections all are corrupted by it It is a leaven that sowreth the whole lump as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 5.6 Fourthly and lastly We can never be rid of it while we live It dwelleth in us as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7.17 It is an inmate that will never be gotten out till the house be pulled downe It is an hereditary disease as we have heard which no Physician can cure that that is bred in the bone will never out of the flesh Lecture LXI On Psalme 51.5 Iune 19. 1627. THe uses that this doctrine serveth unto are foure principally 1 To informe and settle our judgements 2 To humble and abate the pride of our hearts 3 To exhort us to seeke the cure of this dangerous leprosy 4 and lastly To breed thankfullnesse in our hearts towards God and admiration of his goodnes to such vile wretches as we are For the first This Doctrine serveth notably to confirme us against popery by discovering to us the grosse errour of the Papists in their doctrine of originall sin And yet would I according to my custome content my selfe to ground and confirme you in the truth and not trouble you with confuting their errours were it not for three reasons that move me to it 1. That by confirming you against the errour of the Papists in this point I shall also preserve you from the errour of the Semi-Pelagians who as in sundry other maine articles of our Christian religion so in this agree to well with the Papists 2. That the errour of the Papists in the Doctrine of originall sin is maintained by them as a prop and stay to many other of their damnable doctrines which doe depend upon this Take away their errour in the doctrine of originall sin and then their doctrines of 1 freewill of 2 preparatory works of 3 the regenerate mans ability to keepe the whole law of 4 justification by works of 5 merit cannot stand but must needs fall to the ground 3. Because I discerne strong inclinations in many now adayes to thinke better of Popery then they were wont to do And yet was popery never worse then it is now neither was there ever Church or nation that had more cause to detest it then our Church and nation hath neither had our Church and nation ever more cause to detest it then at this time Now for our entrance into this use of confutation two generall rules I will give you whereby you may try all doctrines in religion whether they bee of God or no. First That Doctrine and religion that ascribeth any thing to man in the matter of his salvation that giveth unto man any the least cause of boasting or confidence in himselfe that doth not give all the glory to God and ascribe the whole praise of mans salvation to the free grace of God alone that doctrine certainely is not of God For the maine drift of the holy Scripture is to abase and pull downe the pride of man to make him even to despaire of himselfe and to advance and set up the glory of Gods free grace 1 Cor. 1.29 That no flâ—sh may rejoyce in his presence and verse 31. He that rejoyceth let him rejoyce in the Lord. And Rom. 3.27 Where is boasting then It is excluded By what law or doctrine Of works Nay but by the law or doctrine of faith Where we see the Doctrine of justification by works proved a false doctrine and the Doctrine of Iustification by faith onely proved a true Doctrine by this argument because the one leaveth unto man some matter of boasting the other doth not So Eph. 2.8 9. By grace ye are saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God not of works lest any man should rejoyce This note our Saviour giveth of a true teacher Iohn 7.18 He that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his owne glory but he that seeketh his glory that sent him the same is true and no unrighteousnes is in him The true teacher doth in his Doctrine and ministery ascribe all glory unto God And this note Paul giveth of the true Church and religion Phil. 3.3 We are the circumcision which rejoyce in Christ Iesus and have no confidence in the flesh And this is the first rule I said I would give you to try all doctrines and religions by The true religion giveth all glory to God and none at all to man The second rule is this That doctrine and religion that is most agreeable to naturall reason and groundeth it selfe upon it and not upon the holy Scripture onely that doctrine and religion certainely is not of God This rule we find given us Esa. 8.20 To the law and to the testimony if they speake not according to this word it is because there it no light in them And Iam. 3.15 This wisdome descendeth not from above but is earthly naturall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and divellish That wisdome that is naturall agreeable unto grounded upon naturall reason is not from above but it is earthly and divelish For naturall reason is blind as a beetle in these matters 1 Cor. 2.14 The naturall man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the very same word that Iames useth receiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse unto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Whereas on the other side the holy Scriptures are a perfect direction able as the Apostle saith 2 Tim. 3.15 to make a man wise unto salvation and a sure direction therefore can never deceive us Thy testimonies saith the Prophet Psal. 93.5 are very sure For they were all given by divine inspiration of God 2 Tim. 3.16 It is Gods Word 2 Pet. 1.21 The prophesy of the Scripture came not by the will of man but holy men of God spake and wrote too as they were moved by the Holy Ghost So that he that contradicteth the Scripture in any point contradicteth God himselfe And therefore when the great Antichrist is discribed 2 Thess. 2.4 this is one chiefe note that is given us to know him by hee is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one that opposeth himselfe unto
or for any of his judgements then must our originall sin this fountaine of corruption that wee have within us come into our remembrance to further us in our humiliation before God The keeping of fasts is no better then grosse hypocrisie and will but provoke the Lord further against our selves and all wee pray for if our soules bee not humbled and afflicted in us when we fast You know the fearefull sentence of God against such keepers of fasts Levit. 23.29 Whatsoever soule it bee that shall not bee afflicted in that same day hee shall bee cut off from among his people And the more wee can bee humbled in our fasts certainly the more hope we may have to prevaile with God in them He putteth his mouth in the dust saith the Church of an humbled sinner Lam. 3.29 if so bee there may bee hope As if hee had said if any thing will give him hope of mercy that will doe it And because so few keepe fasts with humbled soules even when they make so solemne profession of their humiliation before God and his people therefore see we so little fruit of our fasts now adayes But Gods people have now cause if ever to complaine unto God as they did Psal. 80.4 O Lord God of hosts how long wilt thou be angry against the prayers of thy people Certainely God seemeth even to bee angry with the prayers of his people Yet must wee not give over our fasts and dayes of humiliation for God calleth us to fasting and prayer now if ever hee did Esay 22.12 But our care must bee to keepe our fasts with more humbled soules then wee have beene heretofore First Wee must be humbled for the tokens of Gods anger that are upon all the Churches and upon our owne land If ones father have spit in his face saith God to Moses Numb 12.14 should he not be ashamed Certainely our heavenly father hath spit upon our faces and disgraced us in the sight of all nations The Lion hath roared saith the Prophet Amos 3.8 who will not feare The Lord threatneth terrible things against this nation such as if we would give our selves leave seriously to think of would make the stoutest heart among us to quake and tremble And surely such as will seeme to keepe fasts and are not in their fasts affected with nor humbled for the judgements of God upon all the Churches especially upon our owne land are no better then gracelesse hipocrites Ier. 5.3 Thou hast stricken them but they have not grieved thou hast consumed them but they have refused to receive correction they have made their faces harder then a a rock These are they that the Prophet speaketh of Esa. 29 15 18. Secondly We must be humbled in our fasts for the outragious sinnes that are committed every where specially such as our selves heare and know of When blasphemy was supposed to have beene spoken by Naboth against God and the King a fast was proclaimed in Iezreel for that 1 King 21.9 10. which doubtlesse Iezabel had learned from the example of Gods owne people that had beene wont to do so in such cases And the Apostle blameth the whole Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 5.2 because they had not at all mourned for that foule incest that had beene committed among them What would he have done if so desperate a murder had beene committed there as was here the last weeke Certainely we should all mourne and be humbled for it and be glad we have opportunity to do it with fasting and prayer It is made a note of Gods people whom he will marke for himselfe and take care to provide for in times of common calamity Ezek. 9.4 that they are such as sigh and cry for all the abominations that are done in the midst of the place they live in If we cannot be humbled for the sins of the land of the place we live in certainely we can never be humbled aright for any judgements of God that are either presently upon us or threatned against us We read of Nehemiah that when he heard of the great affliction and reproach Gods people were in at Ierusalem Neh. 1.4 He wept and mourned certaine daies and fasted and prayed before the God of heaven But what was the thing that most humbled him in that fast Surely not so much the judgements whereby God shewed himselfe to be angry against Ierusalem as the sins of Ierusalem whereby it had provoked God unto this anger as you may perceive by the confession he maketh of their sins in the sixt and seaventh verses of that Chapter Thirdly We must in our fasts be humbled for our owne sinnes especially Thus is the humiliation of Gods people for sin set forth Ezek 7.16 They shall be on the mountaines as the doves of the valleyes all of them mourning every man for his iniquity And therefore also we ought in our fasts to call back into our remembrance the foulest and grosest of all the sins that ever we committed in our lives though they were done long ago Because the heart will sooner be brought unto remorse and sorrow by the remembrance of these then of smaller sins Remember and forget not saith Moses unto Israel Deut. 9.7 how thou provokest the Lord thy God in the wildernesse He that bringeth not to the fast an heart humbled for his owne sins that hath no sense of the beames that are or have beene in his owne eye as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 7.5 is but an hypocrite in pretending that he is humbled for the sins of the land Fourthly and lastly We must in our fasts be humbled for our originall sinne for the foule corruption of our nature So was David we see heere in this his solemne profession of repentance and humiliation he was humbled not onely for his adultery and murder but for the corruption of his nature also wherein he was conceived and borne yea more for that then for the other for he ascendeth in his confession as we have heard as to an higher step and degree of sin and setteth an Ecce before this Behold I was borne in iniquity c. Thus was Paul humbled even after his regeneration for this corruption of his nature It was no actuall sin no corruption that reigned in him or that he did obey in the lusts thereof that he complaineth so of and prayeth so against 2 Cor. 12.7 8. It was nothing els certainely but the corruption of his nature the motions and strong inclinations he found in himselfe unto some foule evill and this he said put his heart to that paine and anguish as a thorne in the flesh would put a mans body to This was that that made him cry out so of himselfe Rom. 7.24 Owretched man that I am this was that that he calleth his death who shall deliver me from the body of this death And why were David and Paul being in the state of grace and having no actuall sin in them that they had not repented of in whom
prosper and thrive most in grace Surely thou hast set them in slippery places Surely the times and places wee live in are so slippery as it is strange any of us should hold our feet or keep our selves from falling fearefully This made the Prophet complaine so Esa. 6.5 Woe is me for I am undone because I am a man of uncleane lips As if hee had said My speech is too uncleane too prophane to bee a Prophet and how can it choose but be so I dwell saith he in the midst of a people of uncleane lips Secondly Consider what the malice and subtilty and power of Satan our enemy is and wee shall see just cause to wonder that any of us should bee able to continue in the state of grace for any time When our first parents were created after the image of God in holinesse and true righteousnesse his eye was evill toward them hee could not endure they should continue in that blessed estate for any time And his envy and malice is still the same towards any in whom he seeth this image renewed he cannot rest till he have defaced it againe as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 12.43 When the uncleane spirit is gone out of a man he walketh through dry places seeking rest and findeth none And the old Serpent hath a thousand waies to worke his owne ends in this Yea his envie and malice is most bent upon them whom he discerneth the greatest measure of grace in Sathan hath desired to have you saith Christ to Peter of himselfe and all the elect Apostles Luke 22.31 that he may sift you as wheat And there is no faithfull soule that observeth himselfe well but he may oft say of this his enemy as David did of his Psal. 118.13 Thou hast thrust sore at me that I might fall but the Lord helped me This made the Apostle so jealous and fearefull of the Thessalonians that made so great proceedings in grace 1 Thess. 3 5. he sent Timothy to them to confirme them lest by some meanes the tempter might have tempted them and his labour amongst them should have beene in vaine Thirdly Consider how fearefully many others have fallen some to scandalous and foule sins some to popery and other heresies some to profanesse some to worldlinesse some to an utter hatred of all religion that were once farre before us in knowledge and profession of zeale and piety How many there be in whom we may see that fulfilled which our Saviour speaketh Matth. 19.30 Many that were the first the forwardest in their love to the Word and in every good duty are now become the last the backwardest of all others How many there be that with the dog are fallen againe to the vomit that once they had cast up and with the sow lie wallowing in that mire that once they were washed from as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2 22. And shall we not then see cause to wonder that our selves have been preserved in the state of grace thus long When we have seene so many to fall on our left hand and so many on our right hand as the Psalmist speaketh Psalme 91.7 have wee not cause to wonder that our selves stand still in any measure of uprightnesse and truth of heart But fourthly and lastly The greatest cause of all that we have to wonder at our perseverance is the state of grace is the consideration of the naughtinesse and corruption of our owne hearts For if we had better hearts of our owne then other men have had or were better by nature then they it were nothing strange that we should stand when they have fallen that we should overcome all those tentations of Satan and the world that other have bin so foiled by But alas if we know our owne hearts well if we have well observed this Doctrine of originall sinne as it hath beene delivered unto us we cannot but acknowledge we have as bad hearts as any other have had 1. We are by nature as weake as water as unable to stand against the strength of those mighty enemies we are daily in danger of and have cause to cry with Iehosaphat 2 Chron. 20.12 We have no might to withstand this great company that commeth against us 2. We have no corruption in us that we are more strongly inclined unto then to inconstancy in goodness and pronesse to decline and fall away from God to be quickly weary of well doing In respect whereof the best of us have cause to complaine of our selves as the Lord doth of Ephraim Hos. 6.4 Our goodnesse is as a morning cloud and as the early dew it goeth away This people is of a revolting heart saith the Lord of Israel Ier. 5.23 And none of us all are any better then they were in that point 3. There is such a deale of corruption remaining still in every one of our hearts of pride and infidelity and hypocrisie and malice and worldlinesse that it is certainely as great a miracle that grace should live and grow and continue in such hearts as ours are as to see a candle or fire continue burning in the water That this fire of God that came downe from heaven should burne in water as that did that consumed Elias sacrifice that lay soked in such abundance of water so as the water ran round about the altar and the trench was also filled with water as we read 1 King 18.35 38. this is doubtlesse the wonderfull and miraculous worke of God onely Our Saviour tells us Mar. 4.19 That the cares of the world and lusts of other things will choake the Word and make it unfruitfull And what heart of all ours is there that hath not in it these cares of the world and lusts of other things And is it not then strange that any grace should live and grow in us and not be quite choked with all these thornes The nature of sinne is to grieve the spirit of God and to quench grace If he see any uncleane thing in thee saith the Lord to his people Deut. 23.14 he will turne away from thee And is it not then strange that the spirit of grace should abide in us and not forsake us utterly in whose hearts he seeth so much uncleannesse as he doth in every one of us That he that once said Gen. 6.3 My spirit shall not alwaies strive with man for that he also is flesh should yet strive with us though we be flesh And whereunto then shall we ascribe this that any of us do persevere in the state of grace Surely to the Lord alone The admirable worke of God is to be acknowledged in this that the best of us have not fallen totally and finally long before now First His admirable power is the cause of this For nothing but a divine power could uphold us against such enemies and such assaults as we are subject to Be strong in the Lord saith the Apostle Ephes. 6.10.12 and in the power of his might For we wrestle against principalities
and blind devotion in both these yet what great hurt was ther in them Had they not a shew of holinesse and mortification Surely if you weigh the matter well for as much as you may bee sure that neither Christ nor the Apostle could be thus vehement without just cause you will find that to be strict and precise in the observation of any thing as a part of Gods worship that God in his Word hath given us no direction for though it seeme to tend never so much unto holinesse and mortification is a most heinous sinne For 1 it is grosse Idolatry and high-Treason against God to give to our selves or to any creature this divine authority as to make him a law-giver to our conscience For this is the Lords royall prerogative in which he will endure no partner There is one law-giver who is able to save and to destroy saith the Apostle Iam. 4.12 I am the Lord saith he Esa 42.8 that is my name and I will not give my glory to another 2 This will quite steale and turne away the heart from God and his Word and breed a light account of the Word of the commandements and ordinances of God This is one reason our Saviour giveth for his vehemency against the Pharisaicall purifyings Mat. 15.6 Ye have made the commandement of God of none effect by your traditions And Mar. 7.9 Full well ye reject the commandement of God that ye may keepe your owne tradition Ahaz we know 1 brought his altar into Gods house and offered on it 2 King 16.12 13. 2 He set it cheeke by jowle as we say by the Lords owne altar verse 14. 3 He brought it in further and placed it above Gods altar verse 14. 4 He used it onely in the ordinary offerings and sacrifices with neglect of Gods altar verse 15. The more zealous any are for the religious observation of such things as God never commanded the lesse conscience we shall find they make of any commandement of God the lesse account they make of Gods Word When Ephraim had multiplied altars in a will worship being more abundant in sacrifices then God required Hos. 8.11 12. the great things of Gods written law were counted by him as a strange thing not belonging unto him Yea this will-worship will breed in the heart a hatred of God and his ordinances which is the cause why the Lord calleth the transgressours of the second commandement such as hate him Exod. â—0 5 And the Apostle saith Tit. 1.14 that the giving heed to the commandements of men in this case will turne men from the truth This experience hath proved most true not only in the Papists but in too many other fondly superstitious 2 Can any of you find in your selves a high and reverend esteeme of Gods Word doe you love it and delight in it do you depend upon it onely for direction in all your waies despising and rejecting all other rules besides it Canst thou say with David Psal. 119 113. I hate vaine inventions but thy law doe I love Certainely how ever thou maist be slouted and hated for this in the world this will one day even when thou shalt have most need of it yeeld a comfortable testimony to thee that thy heart is upright with God Remember as thou hast now heard what comfort Iob found in this Iob 33 10-12 Remember how oft David calleth him a blessed man that can doe thus Ps. 1. â— 112 1.128.1 Remember that our blessed Saviour accounteth such Luke 8.21 in respect of his deare and tender affection and respect unto them as his brethren and sisters and mother And that for this cause he professeth of Mary Luke 10.42 that she had chosen the good part which should not bee taken away from her Lecture LXXVIII On Psalme 51.6 Ianuary 22. 1627. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second property that is necessarily required in true goodnesse and righteousnesse it must have a good root We must therefore know that nothing that we can do is truly good and pleasing unto God unlesse the inward principle the root that produceth it and moveth us to doe it be good We read of holy Iob. 9 28. that he comforteth himselfe against the censures of his friends that judged him to be an hypocrite by this that the root of the matter was found in him he knew he had in him the root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse and therefore he was no hypocrite therefore his heart was upright And on the other side in the parable of the sower our Saviour giveth this for the reason why the hearer that is resembled to the stony ground fell quite away and so shewed himselfe to bee an hypocrite and that his heart was never upright Matth. 13.21 because hee had no root in himselfe Now if you aske me what is this root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse that a man must have in himselfe or els his heart cannot be upright I answer it is that which the Apostle speaketh of Gal. 5.6 In Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith that worketh by love Faith that worketh by love is that root from whence all true goodnesse and righteousnesse doth spring Here are you see two graces grow together in this root faith and love 1. Nothing that we doe is truly good and pleasing unto God neither will the doing of it argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse we doe it out of love to God 2. The love that wee beare to God is not sound nor such as will argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse it proceed from faith that assureth us of Gods speciall love to us in Christ. For the first The love of God is the root of all true obedience and that heart that truly loveth God is certainely an upright and true heart Two branches you see there are of this point which I will severally and distinctly consider of 1. The love of God is the root of all true obedience 2. The heart that truly loveth God is an upright heart First Nothing that we do is good in Gods sight unlesse we do it out of love unto him This is the root of all true obedience God hath chosen us saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.4 in Christ before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame before him in love When our Saviour giveth the summe of all the foure commandements of the first table he giveth it us in these termes Matth. 22.37 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy soule and with all thy soule and with all thy minde Then onely wee pray well and and heare well and preach well and receive the Sacrament well and keepe the Sabbath well yea then onely we put our trust in him aright and serve him aright when we doe all this out of love to the Lord our God So for the duties of the second table then onely we performe the duties of righteousnesse and love
him and cry to him that is the God of love 2 Cor. 13.11 that by that blessed spirit of his which is the spirit of love 2 Tim. 1.7 hee would give thee an heart to love him And if thou canst seeke to him this way thou hast no cause to despaire For he that commandeth us Matth. 5.44 45. Love your enemies blesse them that curse you c. will doubtlesse love thee if in truth of heart thou desire to love him Lecture LXXIX On Psalme 51.6 Ianuary 29. 1627. NOw it followeth that we proceed unto the second part of this application and so unto the second grace whereof the right root of all true righteousnesse and goodnesse doth consist namely a lively faith I told you the last day that if God should move to every one of you particularly that that was moved unto Peter Iohn 21.15 as who knoweth how soone it may be moved to us either by the Lord himselfe when he shall wrestle with us as he did with Iacob Gen. â—2 or by Satan our adversary there is many a one among you that doe unfeignedly love the Lord would make a very doubtfull and fearefull answer unto this question because though you doe indeed love him yet you doe not feele or perceive in your selves that you doe so But you are ready upon the hearing of the former Doctrine to say Have none upright hearts but such onely as doe love the Lord Alas then I feare I am no better then an hypocrite for I am exceedingly subject unto slavish feare I cannot thinke of death but I tremble I cannot heare of any danger of an invasion or such like troubles but I am ready to quake for feare I cannot heare or see any great thunder or lightning but I am exceedingly distempered with slavish feare And can there be any true love of God in such a heart Now to these poore soules that object thus against themselves I have three things to say 1. Thou maist have the true love of God in thy heart though thou be subject unto these feares 2. Thou hast in thee evident signes that thou hast the true love of God in thy heart though thou bee so subject unto these feares 3. Yet thou must strive against these feares and labour to rid thy heart of them For the first I say It is possible for one that truly loveth the Lord and that hath an upright heart to be much subject to these feares This I will make evident to you 1 by some instances and examples that will make it plaine unto you that it may be so 2 by certaine reasons that will shew you why it may be and is so For examples we read Iob was subject to these feares even before the time of his great affliction while he enjoyed much prosperity and outward peace For whereas he saith of himselfe Iob 3.26 that in those daies I was not in peace neither had I rest neither was I quiet he telleth us in the former verse 25. that it was feare that did thus disquiet him David also oft complaineth of this Psal. 119.120 My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy judgements This may seeme to bee more then a child-like feare to offend God that he could not see nor heare of any strange judgements of God but his flesh trembled at it And Psal. â—â— 4 â— My heart is â—ore pained within me with what with feare as appeareth by the next words and the terrours of death are fallen upon me fearefullnesse and trembling are come upon me and horrour hath overwhelmed mee What poore Christian is there in the world can say more of his feares And yet Heman the Prophet goeth further Psal. 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted and verse 16. Thy terrours have cut me off As if he had said For feare and terrour I know not what to doe I have no use of my understanding I am become even as a dead man Take another example for this in the Apostle Paul who professeth of himselfe 2 Cor. 7.5 that while he was in Macedonia he found no rest in his flesh but that as he had fightings without much opposition and trouble raised against him by men so he had terrours within Certainely he was much subject to these feares we speake of But what speake I of particular examples this is the condition of most Christians that at one time or other they are subject unto them Yea they are more subject unto them a great deale then the lewdest men are who have much more just cause to feare then they have as wee see the trees that have life and sap in them are shaken too and fro with the winds when those that are dry and dead are not moved at all but strand stone-still In which respect the Lord speaking to them to whom the promises of the Gospell do belong calleth them Esa. 35.4 such as are of a fearefull heart and chideth them for this Esa. 51.13 Thou hast feared continually every day because of the fury of the oppressour Now if you would know the reasons why Gods most faithfull and upright-hearted seruants may be so subject to these feares and why they are so I find two principall causes of this First Their owne weaknesse When the Apostle speaketh of those feares he was subject to among the Corinthians he imputeth them to his owne weaknesse I was with you saith he 1 Cor. 2.3 in weakenesse and in feare and in much trembling And there is a double weakenesse in the best of Gods servants a naturall weakenesse and a sinfull weakenesse and so there is a naturall feare and a sinfull feare in them Our blessed Saviour that had no sin in him yet when he was in the garden was sore afraid and being to pray durst not be alone but got three of his Disciples to be by him yea charged them to keepe themselves awake too as you shall find Mar. 14.32 34. Through this naturall weakenesse it is that the best man that is may feele in himselfe some feare of death and when he seriously thinketh of his appearing before God or when the Lord doth by any extraordinary worke as thundring and lightning and earth-quakes c. manifest unto him his glorious power he cannot choose but feare and tremble I remembred God and was troubled saith the Prophet Psal. 77.3 and that hath oft beene the case of many a good soule When God shewed his glory in the delivering of the law by darknesse and tempest by thunder and lightning it is said by the Apostle Heb. 12.21 that the sight was so terrible that Moses himselfe said I exceedingly feare and quake Yea when Christ did shew his divine and glorious power even in goodnesse by bringing such a multitude of fish to the net that it brake withall it is said Luk. 5.8 9. that Peter was so astonished with feare that he fell downe at Iesus knees saying depart from me for I am a sinfull man O Lord. But besides
we proceed unto the second grace whereof the right root of all true righteousnesse and goodnesse doth consist and that is a lively faith The point then that we are now to learne is this That all true love unto God and consequently all true godlinesse and uprightnesse of heart springeth from a lively faith even such a faith as maketh knowne to a man Gods love to him in Christ and maketh him able to receive Christ and to rest upon him See the proofe of this in foure degrees First Without faith it is not possible for a man to repent and forsake sinne in a right manner Sin shall not have dominion over you saith the Apostle Rom. 6.14 for ye are not under the law but under grace As if he had said Till you be under grace till by faith ye be assured of Gods gracious disposition towards you sinne will have dominion over you ye cannot helpe it ye cannot avoid it It is the bloud of Christ only applied by faith that purgeth the conscience from dead workes as the Apostle teacheth Heb. 9.14 Secondly Without faith it is not possible for a man to leade a godly life or to do anything that may please God Heb. 1â— 6 Without saith it is impossible to please God The life that I now live saith the Apostle Gal. 2.20 that is my spirituall life I live by the faith of the sonne of God Thirdly Without faith it is not possible for a man to have an honest and upright heart all he doth will be in hypocrisie till he have a lively faith For it is faith that purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 and that sanctifieth it Acts 26. â—8 Fourthly and lastly Without a lively faith it is impossible to love the Lord. It is saith that worketh by love saith the Apostle Gal. 5.6 As if he had said faith is that that setteth love on working that giveth life and motion unto it This is that which the Apostle also teacheth 1 Tim. 1.5 The end of the commandement is love out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned As if he had said The true love of God which is the very end and perfection the fulfilling of every commandement of God which maketh us able to keepe the commandements and to account them no burden nothing grievous to us which giveth the price and valew in Gods sight to all our obedience springeth from a pure and upright heart and that from a good conscience and that from faith yea from faith unfeigned So that is the maine root of all The reasons hereof are two First Because faith is the onely thing that knitteth us to Christ and maketh him ours Christ dwelleth in our hearts by saith Ephes. 3.17 And till we bee knit to him and he be made ours there can be no goodnesse in us Of his fullnesse have we all received Ioh. 1.16 Without me ye can do nothing saith our Saviour Iohn 15.4 Secondly Because faith and faith onely maketh knowne to us that love of God as is effectuall to to breed in us a true love unto God It is an old and true proverbe and the truth of it is not so certaine in any case as in this magnes omoris amor Love is of an attractive nature like the load-stone to draw love unto it We love God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.19 because he loved us first We can never love him till we be first perswaded of his love to us When the Sun in his full strength heate hath shined much upon it the stony pavement it self will reflect and send up an heate towards the sunne yea a greater heate then either the softer earth or the aire will but till the sun hath shined and shined much upon it it can send up no heate nor have any in it at all And even so it is with our cold and stony hearts when the knowledge and sense of Gods love hath warmed them then will they reflect love to God againe but till then they cannot But to handle this second reason more plainely and profitably two things are to be observed which I will distinctly speake of 1. Nothing but a lively faith can so assure us of Gods love to us as to kindle in our hearts a true love to God 2. A lively faith is able to doe this For the first It may bee objected that a man may bee sufficiently perswaded of Gods love to him though hee have not a lively faith For 1 Experience doth now and in all ages hath proved that many a most wicked man that is utterly void of true faith is fully perswaded that God loveth him and glorieth in nothing more then in that Hee maketh his boast of God as the Apostle speaketh of the wicked Iewes Rom. 2.17 The Lord speaking of some that did both in word and deed commit as much wickednes as they were able Ier. 3.5 yet saith of them ver 4. that these men would cry unto him My God thou art the guide of my youth And our Saviour saith that those cursed Iewes of whom hee pronounceth that the devill was their father Iohn 8.44 yet were themselves fully perswaded of Gods fatherly love unto them and could say of themselves verse 41 Wee have one father even God And what child of God know you upon earth that hath this word I thanke my God so much in his mouth as many a most wicked man hath 2 A man that hath no faith may yet have just cause to bee perswaded of Gods love towards him for God doth indeed love him and sheweth it many wayes that hee doth love him The Lord is good to all saith David Ps. 145.9 and his tender mercies are over all his works He is kind to the unthankefull and to the evill saith our Saviour Luke 6.25 Loe hee is good and kind and tenderly mercifull unto all even unto the worst men And upon whom doth not his light arise saith Bildad Iob 25.3 What man is there in the world that hath not sensible and comfortable experience of Gods love every day And why should not all men then be perswaded that God loveth them Now to this objection I have foure things to answer First It is very true that even these outward and common favours of God that all men enjoy are evident testimonies of Gods love and goodnesse In that hee giveth life and health and seasonable times in that hee causeth us to prosper yea in that hee feedeth us and cloatheth us it is a signe hee loveth us God loveth the stranger saith Moses Deutere 10.18 in giving him food and raiment Secondly To them that are in Christ these temporall and common favours of God are signes and pledges of his speciall love even by them the faithfull are confirmed in the assurance of his eternall love When Iacob saw that God had changed Esaus heart so that he looked and spake kindly to him hee saw Gods face and loving countenance toward him even in that I
weakenesse that cost mee so deare yet my heart was for God I did it not with the full sway of my soule This you see every true hearted Christian can to his comfort say of every evill that through infirmity hee hath slipt into this I ought not to have done it was against the purpose of my heart against my will that I have done so and of every good thing that hee hath failed in either for matter or manner thus I should doe and thus with all my heart I desire to doe Now for the third degree of proofes for this point See what high account the Lord himselfe maketh of this when our mind and the purpose and desire of our hearts is set to please him though there be much wanting in our performance See this in three points First Hee accepteth the will for the deed Even as hee accounteth every wicked man guiltie of that sinne which hee purposed and desired to doe though he commit it not Hee that looketh on a woman to lust after her saith the Lord. Matth. 5.28 hath committed adultery with her already in his heart And 1 Iohn 3.15 Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer And as Solomon saith Prov. 23.7 As hee thinketh in his heart so is he in Gods account So on the other side the Lord accounteth euery good thing as done yea as perfectly performed by any of his servants which hee seeth them purpose and endeavour and unfeinedly desire to doe If there bee first a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8 12. it is accepted So the Lord saith of Abraham that he did offer up his son in sacrifice Heb. 11.17 because he was willing and purposed to do it So because David had a purpose and desire to build God an house he commendeth him for this purpose 1 Kin. 8.18 Thou didst well that it was in thine heart Yea he rewardeth him for it as if he had done it and telleth him 2 Sam. 7.27 that for that he would build him an house So when the servant that ought his Lord ten thousand talents had shewed himselfe willing to pay all and said Mat 18. â—6 Lord have patience with me and I will pay thee all a thing utterly impossible for him to do yet was he desirous and willing to do it as every true Christian is willing and desirous to keepe all Gods commandements compleatly though it be impossible for him to do it it is said in the next words ver 27. that his Lord had compassion on him and loosed him and fargave him the debt hee tooke this for full paiment he accepted of the will for the deed So when Zacheus had unfeinedly professed his willingnes to make restitution Christ saith of him Lu. 19.9 This day is salvation come to thy house So the Lord accounteth that soule a true beleever that doth unfeinedly desire to beleeve For Christ saith they are blessed that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Mat. 5.6 And him a trve penitent sinner that doth unfeinedly purpose and desire to repent and turne unto God When the Prodigall did but purpose to returne humble himselfe to his father When he was yet a great way off his father saw him and had compassion and ran and fell on his necke and kissed him Lu. 15.20 And the Lord accounteth him a godly man and an observer of all his holy commandements that doth unfeinedly desire to obey him in all things If ye be willing and obedient saith the Lord Esa. 1 â—9 ye shall eate the good of the land Thus you see how God accepteth the will for the deed But secondly hee doth more then so For in the best services wee can doe unto him hee esteemeth more of our wills then of our deeds The Lord regarded nothing so much the benevolence that the Corinthians bestowed on the Saints in Iudea as hee did the willingnesse of their minde in bestowing You have begunne saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.10 not only to doe but also to be willing a yeere agoe Neither did God so much esteeme of Pauls preaching though that were excellent as hee did this that he preached with so willing a mind If I do this thing willingly saith he 1 Cor. 9 17. I have a reward And this God maketh high account of in every Minister when hee feedeth the flocke of God not by constraint but willingly 1 Peter 5.2 And when the Lord biddeth Moses speake unto the children of Israel that they should bring an offering for the making of the Tabernacle hee saith Exodus 25.2 Of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart yee shall take my offering hee esteemeth more of the willingnesse of the heart in offering then of the offering it selfe And this reason Paul giveth to Philemon verse 14. why he would not retaine Onesimus without his minde that thy benefite saith hee should not bee as it were of necessity but willingly he knew God did most esteeme of that Thirdly and lastly When God hath once wrought an unfeined purpose and desire of heart to please him for it is hee onely that worketh in us to will as well as to doe Phil. 2.13 hee will reward it with an increase of strength and ability to doe well and a chiefe cause why wee have no more ability to doe well is because wee no more desire to doe well For the Lord hath promised to fulfill the desires of them that feare him Psalme 145 19. to fill thy mouth if thou open it wide Psalme 8â— 10 to fill the hungry with good things Luke 1.53 And thus you have heard this truth confirmed unto you that a Christian may gather more comfortable assurance of the uprightnesse of his heart from the goodnesse of his will and desire then from the goodnesse of his life or of any actions he is able to performe Let us now come to answer that which may bee objected against this truth which is the third thing that in my methode I propounded and promised to doe For this doctrine may seeme to bee too broad a way and too open a doore of hope and comfort to the most lewd men Oh will they say this doctrine we like well this giveth us assurance that our hearts are as upright as the precisest of them all for wee also have good desires we would faine doe well we desire to beleeve in Christ we desire to repent and leave our sins And so we shall find in the word of sundry cast-awayes that have not onely had desires to be saved as Baalam Numbers 23.10 Let mee dye the death of the righteous and let my last end be like his and those foolish virgins that cryed Mat. 25.11 Lord Lord open unto us but have had desires also to go in the way that leadeth unto life desires to doe well Many I say unto you saith our Saviour Luke 13.24 will seeke to enter in at the strait gate and shall not bee able Now my answer unto this objection shall consist of two parts First
of faith as he wept for the want of it But the naturall man so desireth Gods favour and grace as the want of it never troubleth him Wo unto you that are full saith our Saviour of such Luk. 6.25 for ye shall hunger Wo unto you that laugh now for ye shall mourne and weepe Lecture XC On Psalme 51.6 May 27. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the application of the point which is the fourth thing I propounded in the method And surely there is no Doctrine hath more force to encourage us to the service and obedience of God then this hath The application I will make of it shall be 1 unto them thar refuse to serve God and to be religious 2 unto such as doe serve God and are religious indeed And in my speech to the former I will shew you 1. That there be in the world yea in the Church of God very many that doe so doe refuse to bee Gods servants 2. Why and upon what pretence they doe so their folly in it and that they have no just cause so to doe 3. The dangerous estate that they are in that do so For the first I know well that all men in the Church especially and among us will say they are Gods servants Are we not all Christians Doe we not all professe the true religion Doe they not come to Church and say their prayers and receive the Sacrament Alas many that doe so have as heathenish hearts as any are to be found among the Turks or savage Indians I grant the Lord hath in his Church a great number that serve him as retemers and will be content for their owne advantage to weare his cloth and to wait on him now and then But they will not live in his house nor bee his meniall servants There belongeth more to the proving of one to be the servant of God then this to say hee is his servant and to weare his livery Hee that is Gods servant indeed must 1 Depend upon him and put his trust in him As the eyes of servants looke to the hands of their masters saith the Psalmist Psal. 123.2 so our eyes wait upon the Lord our God untill hee have mercy upon us 2. He must doe him service and daily service he must doe what he commandeth him Thus doth the Apostle describe a Christian servant even to an earthly master 1 Tim. 6.1 Servants as under the yoke Every servant is under a yoke he may not doe what he listethâ— And so is Gods servant described he must not onely professe but practise religion This is the protestation of Gods servants Iosh. 24.24 The Lord our God will we serve and his voice will wee obey And certainely God hath but a few such servants even in his Church He hath many reteiners but very few houshold servants many professours at large but few that will endure his yoke the power and practise of religion They professe they know God saith the Apostle Tit. 1.16 but in their workes they denie him being abominable and disobedient and unto every good reprobate When it commeth to matter of practise and obedience then they renounce him and say with those Luk. 19 14. We will not have this man to reigne over us As if they had said any rather then him A strange and fearefull thing it is to be spoken and yet not so strange and fearefull as true as bad a master as the Divell is men had much rather serve him then the Lord. See the truth of this in three points First The Divell we know hath many more followers and servants then the Lord hath and may in that respect boast against the Lord as Papists doe against us that universality and multitude is on his side He is the prince of this world as our Saviour calleth him Iohn 14.30 And the way that leadeth to destrution is abroad way Matth. 7.13 and many there be that walke in it he can want no servants Whereas on the other side and Lord hath but a few to serve him He is faine to take one of a city and two of a tribe as he speaketh Ier. 3.14 His way the way that leadeth unto life Matth. 7.14 is narrow and but a few goe that way Secondly All the services that Satan imployeth his servants in all the worke that hee hath for them to doe besides the hard reckoning that hee will make with them for it when the day of payment shall come is for the present full of vexation of spirit the worke and service it selfe is no better then most toilsome and base drudgery That covetousnesse is so you may see in Ahab 1 King 21.4 5. and that filthy lust is so you may see in Ammon 2 Sam. 13.2 and that beastly drunkennesse is so you may see Pro. 23.29 And the like I might shew you of many other of the workes that this master imployeth his servants in O what paines men are content to take in his service How they toile and moile in it They weary themselves to commit iniquity as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 9.5 And yet though this be so Satan can have servants enough On the other side the places and workes wherein the Lord imployeth all his servants are honorable services and full of freedome and liberty That as it is said of Solomon 1 King 9 2â— Of the children of Israel did Solomon make no bondmen So may it more truly be said of the Lord he useth none of his servants as bond-men they are all his freemen as the Apostle calleth them 1 Cor. 7.22 He imployeth them in no drudgery not base services but taketh them neare unto himselfe to wait upon his owne person In which respect they are called Psal. 148.14 A people neare unto him Nay he useth them as friends rather then as servants Henceforth saith our Saviour Iohn 15.15 I call you not servants for the servant knoweth not what the Lord doth but I have called you friends Though this be so I say yet can the Lord get nothing so many servants no not in his Church and among those that call themselves Christians as Satan hath Nay surely most men doe with all their endeavour shunne his service and blesse themselves from it they abhore it as if it were the greatest bondage in the world to be truly religious to bee the servant of God Israel would none of mee saith the Lord Psalme 81.11 Of all masters they would none of him Men had rather doe any drudgery in the service of Satan and serve him as bondslaves then to be the Lords freemen and serve him in the most honourable place he can imploy them in Thirdly and lastly The service that men doe to Satan though it be never so toilesome a drudgery yet they doe it willingly and cheerefully it is no trouble to them The lusts of your father ye will doe saith our Saviour Iohn 8.44 But the service that most men doe unto God is most irksome unto them they had rather
Ioh. 5 3. His commandements are not grievous But wee have also the experience of the faithfull in all ages who have beene so farre from finding of that hardnesse in the yoke of Christ as was in the yoke of Moses that terrour in the law of Christ as was in the law of Moses that they have found more sweetnesse in it then in any thing else in the world And by how much the more the inward man and grace of regeneration hath growne and increased and as the flesh and corruption hath decayed and bin weakened in them by so much the more easie they have found the commandements of God to be by so much the more sweetnes and delight they have felt in them We know how plentifull and patheticall David is in expressing this Oh how love I thy law saith he Ps. 119.97 ver 143. Thy cōmandements are my delights As if he had sayd they are to me in stead of all delights pleasures in the world And thus the Prophet professeth Ier. 15.16 Thy word was to me the joy rejoycing of my heart And whence commeth this strange alteration and difference betweene the people of God Moses quaked at and found terrour in the Law David joyed and felt sweetnes in it all Gods people at the delivery of the law desired they might heare no more of it Paul and Ieremy delight rejoyce in it O see beloved what Christ hath done for us he hath taken out the sting of the law that it is no more a killing letter See the difference betwixt Christ and Moses betwixt the law and the Gospell And thus have I finished the second part of my answer and shewed you that the Lord setteth no such hard taskes to his servants as Satan pretendeth The commandements and duties that God enioyneth unto them that are in Christ are not impossible nor hard to be performed it is nothing but this cursed flesh of ours that maketh us so to complaine of the commandements of God and repine at the yoke of Christ as we use to doe Now come wee to the third and last part of my answer to this slander that Satan hath raised against the religion and service of God wherein I will shew you that it is so farre from being a bondage and drudgery that it is the most happy and comfortable life in the world And for proofe of this I will lead you no further then unto the consideration of the person that wee doe service unto how gracious and good a master the Lord our God is unto all that serve him We find among men that great men that have honour and power and authority can want no servants every one coveteth that themselves and their children may belong to such And whose service is so much to bee desired in that respect as the Lords is Who would not feare thee saith the Prophet Ieremy 10 7. ô King of nations for to thee it doth appertaine As if he had said All greatnesse and Soveraignty all power and Majesty belongeth unto thee But when unto greatnesse and power goodnesse also and graciousnesse of disposition is added when men can say of a man that he is not only a great man but hee is also one that useth to bee good and bountifull to his servants this hath wonderfull force to draw the hearts of all men unto him For a good man saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 some will even dare to dye for such a one men thinke they can never doe too much And certainely if wee knew the Lord well and how gracious and good hee is towards his servants there is none of us here but would desire and long to bee in his service And that which David saith Psalme 9.10 of putting our trust in him may also bee said of doing him service They that know thy name will be glad to serve thee And surely Satan deceiveth men and keepeth them from serving God and being religious by no device more then by this that he perswadeth them as he did the lazy and unprofitable servant Matth. 25.24 that the Lord is an hard master hard to be pleased apt to exact rigorously of his servants more then they are able to performe Observe therefore I pray you that you may perceive how false a slander this is the gracious disposition of the Lord whom we do service unto in these foure points especially First His aptnesse to winke at and passe by our offences Whereas we can doe no worke hee setteth us about so well but wee shall offend many wayes in it and find cause to cry him mercy for it as good Nehemiah did Nehem. 13 22. the Lord is not apt to marke and observe strictly every thing that is done amisse but useth to winke at and is ready to passe by and remit many slips and failings of his servants in this kind I will spare them saith he Mal. 3.17 as a man spareth his sonne that serveth him If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquity saith David Psalm 130 3 4. ô Lord who shall stand As if hee had sayd Who could endure thy service But there is forgivenesse with thee that thou mayest be feared As if he had said That aptnes that is in thee to forgive thy servants their slips would make any man that is not a very beast willing to serve thee This made the Church break out into these words of admiration Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquity passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage As if he should say Where shall a man find such a master as thou art Secondly Observe his aptnesse to accept of that little wee are able to doe That whereas wee are oft so untoward unto good duties that wee find our selves unable to doe any thing To will is present with us as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7.18 but we find no ability at all to performe that that is good we have nothing in us but an unfeined desire to doe well and a griefe that wee cannot doe it this good Lord and master of ours is apt to take even that in good part if wee but doe what wee can and accounteth that as perfectly performed by us which hee seeth us unfeinedly desire and endeavour to doe If there bee first a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 it is accepted according to that that a man hath and not according to that that a man hath not And whereas wee when wee have done our worke best are apt to bee ashamed and discouraged in our selves because wee have so slubbered it over and done it so illfavouredly this good master of ours is apt to accept of in Christ and to take in good part these poorest services that are done in faith and obedience unto him Yea hee is apt to delight in them and to praise us for them Our spirituall sacrifices the Apostle telleth us 1 Pet. 2.5 are acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. And let mee see thy countenance saith
but for a moment worketh for us a farre more exceeding and eternall weight of glory Rejoycing in hope saith the Apostle Rom. 12.12 patient in tribulation As though he should say The hope of this reward is able not onely to make you patient in any tribulation how great soever it may be but even comfortable and joyfull in it also O that all this that we have heard might through Gods gracious and mighty working with it become effectuall to make us all in love with Gods service O that we could count it our happinesse and honour to be admitted into it and thinke and say of it as David doth Psal. 65.4 Blessed is the man whom thou choosest and causest to approach unto thee that he may dwell in thy house and be one of thy houshold servants And 116.16 O Lord truly I am thy servant thy servant and the son of thine handmaid thou hast loosed my hands As if he had said I was a bondslave till I became thy servant but thou hast brought me out of that bondage and by making me thy servant hast loosed my bonds and made me a free man And then followeth verse 17. I will offer unto thee the sacrifice of thankesgiving As if hee should say I will praise thy name for this so long as I live Lecture XCII On Psalme 51.6 Iune 24. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the third and last point which I propounded to handle in this first part of the application which concerneth those that refuse to serve God and to be religious and it is to shew the dangerous estate that they are in that doe so to reprove and terrifie all wicked men specially such as live in the Church and under the meanes of grace We have heard in the handling of this third and last note of an upright heart That if there be in a man but an unfeigned desire to be saved and to please God he is accepted of God he hath certainely truth of saving grace in him That no man is rejected of God no man shall perish that hath in him a true desire to be saved and to please God This point if it be well considered is of great force to humble all naturall men to take all excuse from them and to make them ashamed of themselves For what goodnesse can there be in that man that hath not in him so much as a desire to be good What can that man pretend why he should not be most justly condemned and cast into hell that never had in him a true desire to be saved and to flie from the wrath to come And surely thus it is with every wicked man that liveth in the Church and under the meanes of grace to that man I may boldly say thou canst not repent nor leave thy sinnes because thou dost not desire to repent and forsake thy sinnes thou hast no grace because thou dost not desire grace thou canst not beleeve because thou dost not desire to beleeve thou shalt perish everlastingly because thou hast no true desire nor will to be saved Wicked men are apt and ever have beene blasphemously to impute all this wholly unto the Lord and his will to cast all upon God and to say of their future estate I shall doe as it pleaseth God if it be the will of God and he have so decreed I shall be saved if it be otherwise how can I helpe it And of their present estate if God would give me the grace I should be better then I am and till then how should I mend Thus did our first father plead for himselfe so soone as ever he was fallen from God The woman saith he Gen. 3.12 which thou gavest to be with me she gave me of the tree and I did eate As if he had said I may thanke thee for that that I have done If thou hadst not given me this woman I had never sinned And thus did the unprofitable servant pleade for himselfe Matth. 25.14 I know thou art an hard maâ— reaping where thou never sowedst As though he had said Exacting fruit of holinesse and obedience where thou didst never bestow the seed of grace And thus the Apostle bringeth in wicked men objecting against the Lord Rom. 9 19. Why doth he yet find fault for who hath resisted his will As if he had said How can I justly be blamed or punished for being as I am if it be the will of God I shall be no better How can I be said to be the cause of mine owne damnation when it is the decree and will of God that I should perish But as I told you these are but the pleas and pretences of wicked men These pleas will not hold Certainely as God is not the cause of any mans sinne but himselfe as the Apostle teacheth us Iam. 1.13 14. Let no man say As if he had said I know men are apt to say so but it is folly and sinne for a man to say when he is tempted or moved to any sinne I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted of evill neither tempteth he any man but every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lust and enticed So neither is God the cause of mans destruction but himselfe It is the fruit of his owne way as the Holy Ghost speaketh Pro. 1.31 And as of every temporall crosse that befalleth a man in this life of what kind soever it be a man may justly smite himselfe upon the breast and say to his owne heart as the Lord speaketh Ier. 2.17 Hast thou not procured this to thy selfe He may truly say Whatsoever hand God or man had in this evill that is befaâ—len me I am sure I was the chiefe cause of it my selfe so may it truly be said to every wicked man of his spirituall and eternall death and destruction as the Lord speaketh to Israel Hos. 13.9 O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe but in mee is thy helpe that is though thou canst not save thy selfe nor worke any goodnesse in thy selfe that must come wholly from my meere grace By grace are ye saved through faith saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.8 and that not of your selves it is the gift of God yet thou hast destroyed thy selfe thou art thy selfe the cause why thou hast no grace why thou canst not repent nor leave thy grosse sinnes why thou canst not beleeve nor take any comfort in Christ why thou shalt be damned and perish everlastingly Yea how apt soever men are now to plead thus for themselves and to impute all unto God there will come a day when as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3.19 every mouth shall be stopped and all the world shall become guilty before God No man shall have any such thing to say for himselfe but shall cleare the Lord he shall cry guilty and acknowledge himselfe to have beene the onely cause of his owne destruction The bookes shall be opened as the Apostle speaketh Revel 20.12 the bookes of
every mans conscience and men shall bee judged according to the things that are written in those bookes according to their workes Every mans owne booke his owne conscience will plead for God against himselfe at that day At that day it will appeare that not the Lord but every wicked man himselfe is the onely cause of his owne destruction that he is not saved because he had no desire nor will to bee saved hee did not his endeavour nor what lay in him to come to grace and salvation that the Lord was not wanting to him this way but he was wanting to himselfe In that day the Lord will say to every wicked man as hee saith to Ierusalem Matth. 22.37 O wretched man and woman how oft would I have gathered thee but thou wouldst not How oft would I have converted thee what meanes of grace did I give unto thee how often have I shewed my selfe willing by such and such a Sermon by such and such an affliction to have changed thy heart but thou wouldst not Certainely all wicked men perish wilfully they perish because they will perish they have no desire to be saved Why will ye die O house of Israel saith the Lord Ezek. 33.11 As if he had said Ye die because ye will die Now that men do perish thus wilfully that they have no true desire nor will to be saved appeareth evidently by these foure things that may be observed in them First They will use no meanes nor take any paines to escape damnation to obtaine grace and to get to heaven as they would doe to escape any great danger they desire to avoid or to obtaine any good thing they desire to have Salvation is farre from the wicked saith David Psal. 119.155 how should they come by it for they kept not thy statutes As if he had said They will not use the meanes nor labour to get it Secondly When they may have the meanes to bring them to grace and salvation without any labour or charge to them they flâ—ight and neglect them they account them rather a burden and trouble then any benefit or blessing unto them they shew no desire to them but say in their hearts to God as those wretches did of whom we reade Iob 21.24 Depart from me for wee desire not the knowledge of thy waies Thirdly When the Lord doth sometimes by his Word sometimes by his judgements force them to have some thoughts of heaven some good motions and desires they resist the spirit of God therein as Stephen saith the Iewes did Acts 7.51 They hold the truth in unrighteousnesse as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 1.18 They violently withstand and oppose these good motions and will not yeeld to them Fourthly and lastly which is the root of all the rest They doe in their hearts basely esteeme of and despise grace and salvation and the meanes thereof and preferre any trifle before them And as it is said of Gallio the profane deputy Act. 8.17 he cared for none of those things so may it be said of them the matter of religion and of their salvation is the least of their care when they have nothing els to doe or thinke of then they will thinke of heaven So that as it is said of Esau that he despised his birth-right Gen 25.34 because he sold it for one morsell of meat for one meales meat as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 12.16 so may it be truly said of all wicked that they despise grace and salvation because there be so many trifles that they preferre before it And so the Holy Ghost expressely speaketh Pro. 11.33 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule So that it is evident you see that every wicked man is utterly inexcusable he perisheth justly because he perisheth wilfully he hath no desire at all no will to be saved but an utter aversnesse and unwillingnesse to go to heaven or to walke in the way that leadeth thither Now if any man shall object against this and say How can this be seeing the spirit speaketh expressely in the holy Scriptures 1. That man hath by nature no freedome of will to any thing that is good but is dead in trespasses and sinnes as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 2.1 He cannot desire to have grace or to be saved no more then a dead man can desire to live nay he cannot accept of Gods grace when it is offered 1 Cor. 2.14 The naturall man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse unto him he cannot choose but be unwilling and averse from good things 2. That the matter of mans salvation dependeth wholly not upon the will of man but upon the will and free grace of God as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 9.16 It is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth this matter dependeth neither upon the desire of man nor upon any endeavour neither that he can use but of God that sheweth mercy And verse 18. He hath mercy on whom he will have mercy and whom he will he hardeneth And he worketh all things according to the counsell of his owne will saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.11 3. Gods grace is irresistible and able to overcome and subdue this unwillingnesse and aversenesse that is in our nature God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham as Iohn Baptist speaketh Matth. 3.9 And that in these three respects it should seeme that the wicked man is not the cause of his own destruction but the Lord rather To this I answer First That the Lord is not the cause why man is by nature dead in trespasses and sinnes but himselfe onely he killed himselfe and deprived himselfe of this spirituall life the Lord did it not God requireth nothing of man for not doing whereof the condemneth him but he made him well able to doe it God made man upright saith the Holy Ghost Eccl. 7.29 not the first man but man indefinitely mankind God made man upright And as in Adam all men were made upright so in Adam all men voluntarily and unconstrainedly sinned as the Apostle saith Rom. 5.12 killed themselves lost this spirituall life So that even in this respect that standeth good which you heard out of Hos. 13.9 O man thou hast destroyed thy selfe Secondly Though God be able to restore to every wicked man this spirituall life againe and to quicken him by his grace yet is he not bound to do it he doth no man wrong if he doe it not Is it not lawfull for me saith the Lord Mat. 20.15 to doe what I will with mine owne Who hath first given to him saith the Apostle Rom. 11.35 who hath made God a debter to him and it shall be recompensed to him againe Thirdly Though every naturall man be dead in trespasses and sinnes so as he can doe nothing that is spiritually good and pleasing unto God nothing that hee can save himselfe by Yet may every naturall man doe much more then he doth to further
The Lord hath forsaken me Thou art troubled with strong and fearefull tentations unto desperation Well for all this if thy heart bee upright though thou perceive it not nay if ever it were upright certainely they shall end in joy Marke the perfect man and behold the upright As if he had said It is our great sinne that we observe no better the manifold examples and experiments God giveth us of this for the end of that man is peace Yea proportionable to the measure of thy desertion and discomfort shall thy joy be in the end According to the comparison the Lord useth in this case Ps. 7.11 Light is sowen for the righteous and gladnesse for the upright in heart And 126.5 They that sow in teares shall reape in joy Proportionable to the seedâ—esse of their sorrow shall the harvest and crop of their joy be Now then to conclude all that I have said of these motives seeing there be so many promises made so many excellent priviledges belonging to them that are upright in heart let us not any longer content our selves with shewes of goodnesse with professing and thinking we are Christians we feare God we serve him But let us be ashamed of and bewaile and strive against our hypocrisie and our halting with God Let us labour to attaine to that uprightnesse of heart which we have heard at large described to us out of Gods Word and which the Lord our God so much delighteth in And for our helpe herein I will shew you some of the principall meanes which God hath in his Word directed us to use for the obtaining of it And I will passe over them as briefly as I can First It is not possible for a man to have an upright heart till his heart have first been truly humbled for sin Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is listed up is not upright in him It must be humbled before it can be upright As when a bell is crackt it can never be mended till it have beene first broken in pieces and melted and cast a new so before the heart of man that is so full of cracks and unsoundnesse can be made sound and whole it must first be broken David could not rid himselfe of that guile that was in his heart till he tooke this course till with an humbled soule hee did acknowledge against himselfe his wickednesse to the Lord as is plaine Psal. 32 2-5 Secondly He that would have an upright heart must labour for a true faith for assurance of Gods fatherly love to him in Christ. Let us draw neere saith the Apostle Heb. 10.22 with a true heart in full assurance of saith For it is faith onely that purifieth the heart as the Apostle speaketh Acts 15.9 as from all other corruptions so from that falshood and hypocrisie that is in it by nature When David had professed Psal. 16. â— that he had walked in his integrity he nameth this to be the cause of it and the meanes whereby hee was brought unto and preserved in this integrity verse 3. For thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes when wee once know that the service we doe is unto our father that hath so dearely loved us this will make us serve him heartily and unseignedly Thirdly He that would have and keepe an upright heart must take heed of living in any knowne sinne of doing any thing against his conscience Keepe thy servant from presumptuous sinnes saith David Psal. 19.13 let them not have dominion over me then shall I be upright The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and a good conscience Purity and truth of heart can never be had or preserved without a good conscience Fourthly He that would have an upright heart must thinke oft of this and keepe it in his minde that Gods eye is upon him wheresoever he is and whatsoever he goeth about This the Lord himselfe prescribeth unto Abraham Gen. 17.1 as a meane to breed and preserve uprightnesse of heart in him Walke before me saith he and be thou upright By this meanes Paul kept his heart upright in his ministery and so may we do now from seeking his owne praise or advantage or the humouring of men As of sincerity saith he 2 Cor. 2.17 as of God in the sight of God so speake we in Christ. By this meanes Noah kept himselfe upright in a most corrupt age and so may we do now as bad as the times are Noah was a just man saith the Holy Ghost Gen. 6 9. and upright in his generations Noah walked with God He looked not to the practise of men but set the Lord alwaies before him and walked as in his sight and presence and that kept him upright By this meanes the Church and people of God kept themselves upright in times of extreame trouble and persecution and so may we doe when the like times shall come upon us All this is come upon us say they Psal 44.17 18. even all that they had mentioned in eight verses before yet have we not forgotten thee neither have we dealt falsly in thy covenant our heart is not turned backe Why What was it that kept them from halting with God in such a time as that was That they tell us verse 21. even the consideration of this thaâ— they could not hide themselves from God they were ever in his eye Shall not God search this out say they for he knoweth the secrets of the heart Certainely a secret Atheisme that lodgeth in our breasts whereby either we beleeve not or remember not that Gods eye is upon us is a chiefe cause as of all other foule sins according to that Ezek. 9.9 The land is full of bloud and the city full of perversenesse for they say the Lord hath forsaken the earth and the Lord seeth not so is it a chiefe cause of all that falshood and hypocrisie that is in our hearts Fiftly and lastly He that would have an upright heart must diligently observe the falshood and hypocrisie of his own heart how apt it is to halt and dissemble with God in every service he doth unto him and out of an humbled soule for it complaine much to God of it and beg helpe of him against it By this meanes David here laboureth to get an upright heart he complaineth to God in this verse of the want of that truth in the inward parts which God so much delighteth in for as we have heard he speaketh of that here for the aggravation of his sin and then he beggeth of God helpe against this falshood of his heart verse 10. Create in me a â—leane heart ô God and renew a right spirit within me And so doth he likewise Psal. 119.80 Let my heart be sound in thy statutes that I be not ashamed As if he had said O Lord give me a sound heart And certainely one chiefe cause why hypocrisie so much prevaileth that increaseth
he that doth not heartily desire this did never yet know how to pray aright Now if any of us doe indeed pity the estate of wicked men and desire that they may bee saved let us then pray and procure for them so farre as in us lyeth that they may have the meanes of knowledge For this is the way yea this is the onely way to bring them unto salvation God will have all men saith the Apostle 1 Timothy 2.4 that is some of all sorts of men for that phrase cannot bee properly meant of any that shall perish God will have all men to bee saved and to come unto the knowledge of the truth As if hee had said Looke whom God will have to bee saved them hee will bring to the knowledge of the truth So when the Church maketh so fervent a prayer unto God for the conversion of all nations Psalm 67 3 5. shee prefixeth this as the meanes whereby that was to be effected and brought to passe verse 1 2. God be mercifull unto us to the whole catholique Church to the whole number and company of his Elect for so that prayer is to bee understood God bee mercifull unto us and blesse us and cause his face to shine upon us that thy way may bee knowne upon earth and thy saving health among all nations As if shee had said This is the greatest mercy and blessing the greatest fruit of Gods speciall favour unto a people when hee giveth them the meanes whereby they may know his wayes how to serve and please him and his saving health how to attaine unto the eternall salvation of their owne soules and till this mercy bee vouchsafed to them as appeareth by the coherence of the third verse with these two men can never praise God nor worship him aright This is the greatest outward fruit of Gods mercy and goodnesse towards men of all others when hee giveth them able and faithfull teachers to bring them unto knowledge As the Apostle also teacheth us Ephes. 4.8 When Christ ascended up on high and led captivitie captive went up in his triumph after he had conquered Satan upon the crosse he gave gifts unto men And what were those gifts which that great King and conqerour at such a time when hee would expresse his bounty to the full did bestow upon men Surely they are expressed verse 11. He gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and teachers As if he had said He gave able ministers unto his Church as the greatest outward gift that he had to bestow upon them And as this is the greatest outward worke of mercy and love in God towards man so is it certainly the greatest worke of mercy and charity in man towards man to provide for them the meanes of sound knowledge and instruction The Papists glory much of their good workes and thinke they have therein a great advantage against us And if their religion were indeed more fruitfull in good works then ours is they had a just and great advantage against us for you shall know them by their fruits saith our Saviour Mat. 7.16 But what are the workes whereby they teach men they may merit most at Gods hands Surely to give largely to the Church To what end Was it to provide thereby that the people might bee taught and instructed how to know God and to worship him aright No no the whole endeavour of their Church hath beene to take from men the key of knowledge as our Saviour speaketh Luk. 11.5 2. that is the meanes of knowledge whereby as by a key men are to have their entrance into the kingdome of heaven all that was given to their Church wherein as their fore-fathers the Pharisees did they teach men to put such confidence was to maintaine a sort of idle fellowes to say masses and sing dirges for their soules And what goodnesse I pray you was there in these workes No no blessed bee the Lord our God the Papists have no just cause of glorying against the Gospell in this behalfe For though we have too many amongst us whom the Lord hath greatly blessed with worldly wealth that neither in their life nor at their death doe honour God with their substance as the holy Ghost telleth us Prov. 3.9 they are bound to doe and that even with the first fruits of all their increase As if hee had said God should have the first part of all Though wee have many I say that are too strait-handed and hearted this way that being of great ability give nothing to God or at least nothing proportionable unto their estates that when they make their wills and find they have hundreds and thousands to dispose of yet never thinke of God give nothing to speake of unto pious uses all is too little they thinke for their children and kindred And shall their children and kindred prosper the better for this thinke you when God is robbed of his part No no the sentence of God shall stand which hee pronounceth of the man that is bountifull in the workes of charity Psalm 37.26 Hee is ever mercifull and lendeth and his seed is blessed his children shall bee never the poorer for that Though wee have I say too many such of our profession yet is not this the fault of our religion our religion teacheth the necessity of such good workes as much as Popery doth this is onely the fault of these carnall and worldly minded professours of our religion having a shew of godlinesse but denying the power of it as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 3.5 these are spots in our Church as the Apostle speaketh Iude 12. they blemish and shame our religion But though wee have too many such yet is it thanks bee to God notorious to the world that the Gospell hath beene more fruitfull in all sorts of good workes that have beene good workes indeed then ever popery was More hath bin given in this land within these threescore yeeres to the building and increase of hospitals of Colledges and other schooles of good learning and to such like works as are truly charitable then were in any one hundred yeeres during all the time and reigne of popery But this is a good worke passing all other wherein the Gospell glorieth and triumpheth against popery that the Gospell hath made men carefull and liberall to provide for the soules of Gods people to provide meanes of knowledge and sound instruction for them That there have beene so many good Lectures founded of late That there hath bin such care taken and cost bestowed for the redeeming of Impropriations restoring of them to the Church That even in this last Session of Parliament there was so earnest endeavour used by the state and God be mercifull unto them that were the hinderers of so honourable and pious a worke that out of every impropriation in the land there should bee so much taken as might make a competent maintenance for an able teacher These these
are the works which as they be proper and peculiar to the Gospell and such as popery could never skill of so are they of all other the best works most acceptable unto God and most profitable unto men And certainly to conclude this first branch of my exhortation of all good workes of all workes of charity that any man can doe this is the best and that that will yeeld him most comfort when he hath beene the instrument to provide the meanes of knowledge and instruction for a people to settle and establish a sound ministery among them that had none before and to maintaine and so to give incouragement to an able and conscionable minister that is already setled and placed among a people It is said of good Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 7.6 that his heart was lift up in the wayes of the Lord. As if the holy Ghost had said thus of him Hee did most zealously seeke to promote and advance the true religion of God And how did hee most shew his goodnesse and zeale That you shall see in the three next verses Hee provided carefully that all his people might bee well taught and instructed he sent teaching Levites and able ministers into all parts of the land and magistrates also with them to protect and encourage them in their ministery And this is noted for one of the best works that ever Hezechiah did 2 Chron 30.22 He spake comfortably to all the Levites that taught the good knowledge of the Lord 1. he encouraged and heartned he spake to the heart saith the originall of all the Levites 2. hee encouraged them because they were able and conscionable teachers because they taught the good knowledge of God to the people And hee did not so himselfe onely but it is said further of him 2 Chron. 31.4 Hee commanded the people to doe the like to give the portion of the Priests and the Levites that they might bee encouraged in the Law of the Lord. Hee knew they could never doe their duty with any heart and encouragement if due maintenance were with-held from them See yet a third example for this in King Iosiah of whom wee read also 2 Chron. 35.2 3. that hee encouraged the Priests and Levites to the service of the house of the Lord. No good worke wee can doe will better argue that wee are truly religious and feare God indeed then the kindnesse and bounty wee shew to Gods faithfull ministers Obadiah feared God greatly 1 Kings 18.34 and marke the reason is given to prove this for when Iezebel cut off the Prophets of the Lord Obadiah tooke an hundred Prophets and hid them and fed them And it is worthy further to be observed in the example of Iehoshaphat 2 Chron 17.7 that hee is said to have sent his princes to teach in the cities of Iudah They were not preachers certainely hee sent them onely to countenance and encourage the Levites and even for that cause they are said to teach in the cities of Iudah And so all you that doe encourage the ministers of God that doe comfort and protect them in their ministery are your selves doers of this blessed worke So saith our Saviour Matth. 10.41 Hee that receiveth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall receive a Prophets reward A Prophets reward is due to him that doth the worke of a Prophet but every one that doth entertaine and encourage the faithfull ministers of the Gospell any way doth the worke of a Prophet for he shall receive a Prophets reward I know well this is a great paradox to many now a dayes 1. they thinke they may bestow their bounty twenty wayes better then in placing and maintaining of able ministers 2. they thinke there is no want of preaching there are preachers enough and too many too every where 3. they thinke it a great priviledge to give nothing to the maintenance or to increase the maintenance of a preacher 4. they are so farre from encouraging the minister by any free gift for the increase of his maintenance that by spoyling and with-holding from him that which is his due they discourage him in his ministery all that they can But to these men I have foure things to say First That in the judgement of those three worthy Kings nay in the judgement of the holy Ghost who noteth and commendeth them for this to place and maintaine able ministers is a chiefe good worke a principall worke of mercy above all others Secondly That notwithstanding the plenty of teachers they talke of yet there bee still a great number of congregations that want able teachers whose case is extreamely to bee pitied thinke of their case and judge of it by the Prophets words Now for a long season saith he 2 Chron. 15.3 Israel hath beene without the true God and without a teaching Priest and without law Thirdly That the want of sound knowledge and instruction is the chiefe cause of all the wickednes in the land and that so many perish in their sins as appeaâ—reth by that complaint the Lord maketh Hos. 4.6 My people perish for want of knowledge Fourthly and lastly To him that is still resolved notwithstanding all that hath beene said it is no good worke no deed of charity to place and maintaine able ministers it is no sinne at all to shew no kindnesse to give no encouragement that way to his teacher no nor to with-hold from him what hee can I can say no more but what the Angell of God saith Revel 22.11 Hee that is unjust let him bee unjust still But let him withall blot out of his Bible and so his owne name also out of the booke of life that expresse commandement of God Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the word communicate with him that teacheth in all good things And this shall suffice for the first branch of my exhortation that concerneth the duty wee owe unto other men wee are bound to desire and procure so farre as in us lyeth that all men may have the meanes of knowledge Secondly If knowledge bee both the foundation and the seed also of all other graces as wee have heard it is then such of us as have charge of others as all we that are parents and governours of families have are bound to use our best endeavour to bring them to knowledge that are under our charge It is a vaine thing for us to hope that either by correction or example or by any other meanes of civill education they can bee brought to grace till the knowledge of religion bee first wrought in them This is plaine by that direction the Apostle giveth unto parents Ephes. 6.4 and that that he saith to parents of their children may as well bee said to masters of their servants And yee fathers provoke not your children to wrath but bring them up in the instruction and information of the Lord. To this end 1. We must hold our selves bound to teach them our selves God established a testimony in
in Christ Iesus That hee telleth us in the next words verse 22. that ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man and be renewed in the spirit of your minde and put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse As though he had said Every one that hath learned Christ aright and is taught of God hath true and sanctified knowledge in him cannot but forsake his old sins and become a new man It is such a knowledge of God as whereby wee are changed into the same image as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 3.18 from glory to glory even as by the spirit of the Lord. See this briefly confirmed in both the parts of true godlinesse that is to say both in eschewing of evill and in doing of good For the first Heare what the Lord saith Iob 28.28 To depart from evill is understanding As if he had said This is the onely right knowledge sanctified and saving understanding that hath power in it to kill sin in a man to make him forsake all knowne sins Yea the knowledge of Gods Word if it be a Gods teaching will make a man not onely to eschew evill but to doe it out of a zealous hatred of sin Through thy precepts I get understanding saith David Psal. 119.104 therefore I hate every false way As if he should say The more my knowledge in thy Word increaseth to more my hatred to every sinne increaseth likewise See this also in the other part of godlinesse In doing of good A man of understanding walketh uprightly saith Solomon Pro. 15.21 If wee know any duty God requireth of us with a sanctified knowledge we cannot but make conscience of the practise of it yea practise it with uprightnesse and sincerity of heart A good understanding saith David Psal. 111.10 have all they that doe his commandements As if hee had said That and that onely is good understanding sanctified and saving knowledge that draweth a man to obedience to the practise of that he doth know So the Lord speaketh of the knowledge that was in good Iosiah Ier. 22.16 He judged the cause of the poore and needy was not this to know me saith the Lord As if he should have said This was sound and sanctified knowledge indeed that made him conscionable in the duties of his particular calling This wisedome that commeth from above as the Apostle speaketh Iames 3.17 this knowledge that is of Gods teaching is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be intreated full of mercy and good fruits Let me now make some application of this in two points First To stop the mouthes of Papists and others that object our religion cannot be the truth because it bringeth forth no better fruits it reformeth not the lives of them that professe it most and have most knowledge in it that cry out against all profession and following after the meanes of knowledge because many that know most are worse men then any other To these men I have three things to answer First That our religion may be the true and holy religion of God though they that professe it bee most lewd and wicked men For so was the religion that Christ and his Apostles taught though Iudas who was both a professour and a preacher of it were so lewd a man Secondly That our religion and every principle and doctrine in it even those that are most slandered to tend unto licentiousnesse the doctrine of predestination of conversion by grace onely of justification by faith alone of certainty of salvation of finall perseverance is so holy such an enemie to all sin so effectuall to reforme the heart and life of a man as it is not possible for him that truly understandeth and beleeveth it but his heart and life must needs bee reformed by it Even such a religion as the Apostle describeth and calleth 1 Tim. 6 3. A doctrine which is according to Godlinesse Thirdly That such professours of it at whose lives they stumble so what shew so ever they make of knowledge in it though they professe it yet they doe not indeed understand and beleeve it they have no true and sound knowledge in it for they are sensuall and not having the spirit Iude 19. And it is not flesh and bloud that can reveile these things unto a man as our Saviour teacheth Matth. 16.17 But there is a spirit in man saith Elihu Ioâ— 32.8 and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding He that liveth in any knowne sinne understandeth nothing aright in our religion Of every such a one be he never so learned that may be said which the Holy Ghost speaketh of the harlot Pro. 9.13 He is simple and knoweth nothing He that maketh not conscience of every commandement and duty that God hath enjoyned him in his generall or particular calling hath no sound and true knowledge of God or of religion in him He that saith I know him saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 2.4 and keepeth not his commandements is a lyar and the truth is not in him Secondly Let me apply this by way of exhortation unto every one of you Labour to feele the knowledge thou hast gotten out of Gods Word to bee a powerfull and effectuall knowledge in thee that it ruleth and mastereth thee so as thou darest not goe against it darest not but obey it Not onely in grosse and great sins but even in smallest even to the reforming of thy choller and moderating of thy passions He that hath knowledge spareth his words saith Solomon Pro. 17.27 and a man of understanding is of a coole spirit Els 1 thou canst have no comfort in all thy knowledge if it be not powerfull to restraine thee to reforme thee Iohn 13.17 If ye know these things happy are ye if ye doe them As if he had said not els It is no happinesse to have knowledge carnall knowledge naturall knowledge that is not sanctified not effectual 2. The more thou hast of it the more it will increase thy sinne Iames 4.17 He that knoweth to doe well and doth it not to him it is sinne And consequently the more thou hast of it the more extreame shall thy condemnation and torment be You know the saying of our Saviour Luke 12.47 The servant that knoweth his maâ—sters will and doth it not shall bee beaten with many stripes And so it is with Saâ—an who as he knoweth more in religion then any man and is therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so shall his torments be greater then any mans both in the life to come Matth. 25.41 those unspeakable torments are prepared chiefly for him and his angels and even in this life also his knowledge increaseth his torments The divels beleeve and tremble saith the Apostle Iames 2.19 The certaine knowledge he hath of things revealed in the Word worketh unspeakable horâ—ours in him O glory not in that knowledge that hath no power in it to reforme thee but tremble to thinke how this
the Lord Hos. 8.12 speaking of Ephraim the whole Church of Israel as of one man the great things of my law but they were counted as a strange thing As if he had said The whole Scripture is as a letter or Epistle sent from God to every man and woman that is a member of his Church and it is an high contempt done to God by any man that refuseth to receive it or counteth it as a strange thing that thinketh there is any thing in it that concerneth not him Nay there is nothing that a Christian man is more interested in which a man may say it belongeth to him and is his owne wherein he may challenge a propriety to himselfe then the holy Scriptures It is therefore called his inheritance Moses commanded us a law say Gods people Deut. 33.4 even the inheritance of the congregation of Iacob And so David speaketh of it Psal. 119.111 Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for ever And what may be said more properly to be a mans owne then his inheritance is Or who would not be desirous to know his owne inheritance yea and every parcell every foot of land that doth belong unto it The second sort of Motives to perswade us to seeke knowledge is taken from the consideration of the necessity and benefit of knowledge compared with the danger and mischiefe of ignorance This wee shall see in foure points First Knowledge is a duty commanded us of God and that in the first and greatest commandement of his law Every man is bound to know God and his will revealed in his Word as well as he is bound to feare God or to love him or to beleeve in him or to performe any other duty of service or worship unto him And thou Solomon my sonne saith David not as a father onely but as a Prophet too 1 Chron. 28.9 know thou the God of thy father Be ye not unwise saith the Apostle Ephes. 5.17 but understanding what the will of the Lord is Yea you are all bound to increase in knowledge as God giveth you meanes and to seeke to abound in it The words of the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.20 Brethren be not children in understanding but in understanding be perfect men and Col. 3.6 Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly are plaine and direct commandements of God given unto every man On the other side Ignorance in these matters is a sin that grieveth God much and highly provoketh him See how God complaineth of this Ier. 4.22 My people are foolish they have not knowne me they are sortish children and have no understanding Yea see how angry Christ was for this even with elect Disciples Are ye also yet without understanding saith he to them Matth. 15.16 when they understood not the meaning of that he had said touching that which defileth a man And at another time Mar. 8.17 Perceive yee not yet neither understand Have ye your hearts yet hardned And how doth the Apostle Heb. 5.11.12 rebuke them for being such dullards under the meanes of knowledge that they had so long enjoyed Yea he threatneth them Heb. 6.1 4. that if they did not stirre up themselves and endeavour to grow to greater ripenesse and perfection in knowledge they would bee in danger to fall quite away from God even into the unpardonable sin Certainely God will be angry even with you that are his owne people if you profit not in knowledge according to the meanes he giveth you What will hee then bee with them that have no spirituall knowledge in them at all nor any desire of knowledge Let no man thinke it an advantage to him to be ignorant of the will of God when he may have the meanes of knowledge or that such ignorance will be any excuse to his sin To such the Lord will say as Abiah the King of Iuda said to Israel 2 Chron. 13 5. Ought ye not to know whether thou knowest my will or no that is nether here nor there but oughtest thou not to have knowne is it not thy sin that thou art so ignorant of it Say not thou before the Angel before Christ the Angell of the covenant saith Solomon Eccle. 5.6 it was an errour it was out of mine ignorance that I made such a vow wherefore should God be angry at thy voice and destroy the worke of thine hands As if he had said That will not excuse thy rash vow but rather such an excuse will anger the Lord and provoke him to accurse thee in whatsoever thou takest in hand Be not deceived beloved certainely God will be highly offended with you even for your ignorance The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against men for their ignorance many waies 1. In corporall judgements My people are gone into captivity saith the Lord Esa. 5.13 because they have no knowledge This is the cause of many judgements of God that have fallen upon the state and upon many of your owne families and persons that there is so much ignorance so little desire of knowledge among men 2. In spirituall judgements The people that doth not understand shall fall Hos. 4.14 Certainely God punisheth the wilfull ignorance of many men and their contempt of knowledge by giving them up unto many foule sins As they regarded not to know God saith the Apostle Rom. 1.28 even so God delivered them up unto a reprobate mind to doe those things which are not convenient 3. With eternall judgements It is a people that doe err in their heart saith the Lord Psal. 95.10 11. and they have not knowne my waies unto whom I sware in my wrath that they should not enter into my rest As if he had said Even for this cause they shall never come to heaven for that is meant by Gods rest there and not the land of Canaan onely as is plaine by that application the Apostle maketh of this place Heb. 3. 4. because they have not knowne my waies saith the Lord. Certainely men shall be damned not onely though they sinned ignorantly their ignorance shall be no excuse unto them but even because of their ignorance When Christ shall come at the last day inflaming fire as the Apostle speaketh 2 Thess. 1.8 he will take vengeance on them that know not God It is a people of no understanding saith the Lord Esa. 27.11 therefore he that made them will not have mercy upon them and he that formed them will shew them no favour Let no man plead for his ignorance that yet his punishment in hell shall not bee so great as theirs that have had much knowledge and yet have done as bad as hee His ignorance will bee some priviledge unto him For so saith our Saviour Luke 12. â—8 Hee that knew not his masters will and did commit things worthy of stripes shall bee beaten with few stripes For 1. No heart can conceive how great and intolerable his misery shall bee that shall have the fewest stripes that shall have the least portion
saving and sanctified knowledge must first see and be truly humbled for his sins Till men have a true sight and sense of their owne sins they can never attaine unto any cleare and certaine and comfortable knowledge in the matters of God That which is said in generall of all grace Iames 4.6 God giveth grace to the humble must needs be true of this God useth to give the saving knowledge of himselfe and of his will unto the humbled soule and unto it only God will teach sinners in the way saith David Psalme 25.8 that is such as know and feele themselves to bee sinners And in the next words verse 9. The meeke that is such as by sight and sorrow for sins are made meeke and humble as our Saviour also describeth the meeke Matth. 5.5 will hee guide in judgement As if he had said Vnto such God will give a good and sound judgment to guide them by in their whole conversation As the earth cannot receive the seed till it be plowed up no more can the heart of man receive the seede of the Word till the Lords plough have first bin in it It is the comparison that the Lord useth Ier. 4.3 Breake up your fallow ground and sow not among thornes Marke two things in this speech of the Prophet 1. It is to no purpose to sow good seed among thornes to heare and read and use the best meanes of knowledge while our sinnes remaine in us unrepented of 2. That these thornes will never be gotten out till our hearts be plowed and broken up by an effectuall sense and sorrow of heart for sin A kind of knowledge I will not denie may be in many a man that liveth securely in sin and never knew what true sorrow of heart and trouble of mind for sin doth meane but a cleare and setled a sanctified and comfortable knowledge of religion was never knowne to bee in any such man See an example of this in the woman of Samaria mentioned in the fourth of Iohn verse 10 29. How ignorant did she shew her selfe yea how blockish and uncapable of any thing Christ had said till Christ did effectually discover unto her the foule sin she had so long lived in Yea the maine cause why she was so blockish and unable to understand the words of Christ was because she lived securely in so grosse a sinne But after Christ had once touched her conscience with sight and sense of her sin see how the scales fell from her eyes presently how desirous she was of knowledge how savoury and profitable questions she propounded to our Saviour yea how capable and apt to understand and beleeve whatsoever Christ taught her And certainely this is a chiefe cause at this day why most men are so ignorant and unsetled in religion because there are so few to whom the Lord did ever yet effectually discover their sins and give them hearts to bee truly humbled for them The soft and tender heart is the onely teachable heart the heart that is secure and senslesse can never be capable of heavenly and sanctified knowledge Perceive yee not neither understand saith our Saviour to his owne Disciples Marke 8 17. have ye your heart yet hardned As if hee had said Even Gods owne children unlesse they be carefull to keepe their hearts soft and tender shall never be able to understand well what they read and heare nor to profit by the best meanes of knowledge that they do enjoy Thirdly He that would attaine unto sanctified and saving knowledge must attend diligently and conscionably upon the sound ministery of the Word preached He that loveth instruction saith Solomon Pro. 1â— 1 loveth knowledge As if he should say He and none but he hath any love to knowledge or desire to attaine unto it that loveth instruction which is the meanes to bring him to it Therefore the Holy Ghost having earnestly exhorted Gods people Pro. 4.5 12. to get understanding and heavenly wisdome addeth this as the chiefe meanes of it verse 13. Take fast hold of instruction let her not goe keepe her for she is thy life As if he had said Forsake not in any case be not drawne away neglect not this meanes of knowledge And Chap. 15.32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule As if he had said He hath no care of his owne soule but neglecteth and despiseth it careth not what becommeth of it that careth not for instruction As there is no art and science that a man can get knowledge and skill in unlesse he have some to teach him so may no man hope without teachers and instructours to attaine to this knowledge this heavenly and supernaturall knowledge especially But though he have never so good capacity and naturall parts in him and use his best endeavour by reading and study to get it he shall still have cause to say with the Noble Eunuch Acts. 8.31 How can I understand what I read in the holy Scriptures except I had some to guide me But what is this may some say to prove the necessity of depending on the ministery of the Word preached May not a man have helpe enough in good Commentaries and printed Sermons to guide and instruct him in the meaning of the holy Scriptures though he heare no Sermons I answer It is very true that God giveth his people in this age especially much helpe that way But the instruction the Holy Ghost sendeth us to and calleth upon us to regard so much is that that is gotten not by reading but by hearing Heare instruction saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 8.33 and be wise and refuse it not yea by hearing and attending constantly upon the publique ministery of the Word as appeareth in the next words verse 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me saith Christ the wisedome of God watching daily at my gates and giving attendance at the posts of my dores The frequenting of the house of God to heare Christ in his ordinances there is the instruction that the Lord so much commendeth to us promiseth such a blessing unto God revealeth his will and teacheth his people no where so clearely and effectually as he doth in his house in the publique ministery Thy way O God is in thy Sanctuary saith David Psal. 77 1â— As if he should say It is no where so clearely and comfortably seene and learned as there There David learned to know and understand aright the doctrine of Gods providence of his wisedome and righteousnesse in ordering all things that fall out in the world when he could learne it no where els nor by any other meanes When I thought to know this saith he Psal. 73.16 17. it was too painefull for me untill I went into the Sanctuary of God then understood I their end And there it is that God saith Esa. 2.3 his people should exhort and stirre up one another to seeke the true knowledge of God and of his wayes Many people shall goe and say Come ye
give you Pastours according to mine heart which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding It is the Lord of the harvest that sendeth forth labourers into his harvest as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 9.38 And even as hee did at the first in the Primitive Church not onely send forth his Apostles his chiefe labourers into his harvest but did also appoint them the speciall field and part of the field where they should worke Goe not into the way of the Gentiles saith our Saviour to them Matthew 10.5 6. and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not but goe rather to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel And after when hee did send them to the Gentiles to worke in that field hee still had a speciall hand in appointing them what part of the field they should worke in He forbad them to preach the Word in Asia Acts 16.6 and verse 7. Hee suffered them not to goe into Bythinia and verse 10. hee called and commanded them to goe into Macedonia and to preach the Gospell there And even so now also though not so sensibly as then because visions and revelations are now ceased yet as truly and powerfully the Lord hath still a speciall hand in disposing the ministery of his Word who shall enjoy it and who shall want it how long it shall continue where it is and when it shall bee removed from thence It is hee that holdeth the seven starres that is all the starres of the Churches in his right hand as our Saviour speaketh of himselfe Revel 2.1 he disposeth of them as it pleaseth him And hee also protecteth and maintaineth them no man shall bee able to plucke them out of his hand or to remove them till they have done the worke that hee hath appointed them to doe and hee lay them downe himselfe And so the Lord speaketh of his two witnesses that is of that competent number of faithfull teachers that God said hee would raise up to his Church to discover and oppose Antichrist Revel 11. not onely that the just period of time even to a day was determined by him how long they should prophesie verse 3. even a thousand two hundred and threescore daies but also verse 7. that till they had finished their testimony and done that work which the Lord had appointed them the beast that ascended out of the bottomlesse pit should not make warre against them nor overcome and kill them Let no man impute it either to chance or to the goodnesse or policy of man that the Gospell which is banished out of the Palatinate and many other places is preached in this land and among us so plentifully that it hath continued and made it abode with us for so long a time No no let us acknowledge Gods speciall hand and goodnesse towards our land and towards our selves in this and let him have all the glory of it Certainely if wee had hearts rightly to consider and weigh this with our selves wee would find just cause to say of this as the Church doth in another case Psal. 118.23 This is the Lords doing and it is marvellous in our eyes It is of the Lord certainely and of his speciall goodnesse that any man doth enjoy the benefit of a sound ministery whereby hee hath his outward calling unto grace and which is the ordinary meanes of his conversion And even in this first respect the conversion of a man is to be ascribed unto God alone Secondly As God giveth the meanes of grace to all such as doe enjoy them it is of his gift and goodnesse onely that they have them so is this a speciall and rare favour of God not common unto all men All men have not meanes given them of God sufficient to convert them and bring them to saving grace This is a peculiar favour that God vouchsafeth but unto some it is not common to all men It is an errour to thinke that God doth in this respect love and desire the salvation of all men alike that hee giveth to one as well as to another without difference the meanes to bring them to grace and salvation These two things indeed cannot be denyed 1. That God doth vouchsafe the meanes of saving grace yea as excellent means to many a reprobate as hee doth to any of his elect When the sower went forth to sow Matth. 13.3 8. there fell every whit as good seed upon the high-way side and upon the stony and thorny land as upon the good ground But his maine aime is for the elects sake that live amongst them as our Saviour also teacheth us in another case in the Parable of the tares Matthew 13.29 30. 2. To all men even to all the reprobate God vouchsafeth some meanes of grace some meanes to convert them and bring them unto repentance Christ lighteth every man that commeth into the world saith the Apostle Iohn 1.9 Every man hath received from him the light of nature and doth in many things know what is good and what is evill and that which may be knowne of God saith the Apostle Rom. 1.9 that is to say that there is a God and that hee is to be feared and worshipped is manifest in them in their very hearts and consciences for God shewed it unto them even unto all men by nature God hath given this knowledge unto them And they that have this light and knowledge cannot bee denyed to have meanes given them of God to bring them unto grace and unto repentance Nay the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 2.4 that the goodnesse of God whereof all men living doe taste leadeth them unto repentance is a notable meanes to turne and convert their hearts unto God Yea he telleth us ver 15. that the Gentiles have the worke of the law that is to say that which the law requireth written in their hearts and that thereupon they doe by nature the things contained in the law verse 14. But all this that men have by nature these helpes that God thus vouchsafeth unto all men are not sufficient meanes of grace and conversion They are sufficient indeed to make them without excuse and to that end they serve as the Apostle expressely teacheth us Rom. 1.10 By giving unto all men this light and these meanes God hath not left himselfe without witnesse against them as the Apostle speaketh Act. 14.17 But to breed saving grace and to worke sound conversion in the heart they are not sufficient No no it is not the light of nature not that knowledge of God that is gotten by the contemplation of the creature nor the worke of the law that is written in all mens hearts but the Gospell onely that is a sufficient meanes of grace and conversion The Gospell is the ministration of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it 2 Corinth 3.8 And therefore hee telleth the Ephesians 2 12. that while they were without Christ while they were strangers from the covenants of promise they were without hope Till Christ and
it was God alone that begot us by it This made that Convert mentioned 1 Corinthians 14.24 25. when hee had felt in the hearing of Gods Prophets and Ministers the searching and piercing power of the Word in his heart to fall downe on his face and to worship God and to professe God is in you of a truth As if he had said Certainely God is in your ministery it is not in the words that I have heard you speake nor in your manner of uttring and delivering of them that my heart hath beene so mightily wrought upon but in the divine power of God that speaketh in and by you So the Apostle telleth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 13.3 it was Christ that spake in him who to them-word was not weake but was mighty in them As if he should say It was not I nor any thing that I said when I preached to you but Christ that spake in me that was so mighty in your hearts to convert them But then from hence there ariseth a second Question What Is the Word and the ministery thereof in it selfe but as a dead instrument or toole that God worketh by Is it but as a truncke through which Christ speaketh Is there no more vertue and power then so in the Word it selfe My answer to this Question must have two parts For 1. I must shew you what vertue and power the Word hath in it selfe 2. What vertue and power it hath not For the first It cannot be denied but that there is some vertue and power in the Word it selfe and in the ministery thereof For First There are in the Word most strong and effectuall arguments to move and perswade men both unto repentance and unto faith It setteth before men life and death blâ—ssing and cursing as Moses speaketh Deut. 30.19 And Agrippa was almost perswadad to be a Christian by hearing of that which Paul spake concerning Christ Acts 26.28 Secondly Some doctrines that Gods Ministers teach out of Gods Word are more effectuall to perswade and move and worke upon the affections then other some are Which maketh the Apostle give speciall charge both to Timothy and to Titus also for teaching and pressing some Doctrines above others These things command and teach saith he 1 Tim. 4.11 and Tit. 2.15 These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority Thirdly and lastly There is much force this way even in the manner of handling and delivering of the Word Some of Gods servants are men of so excellent gifts such as Apollos was said to have beene Acts 18.24 25. so eloquent men and mighty in the Scriptures and fervent in spirit that no man almost can heare them but he must needs understand them and be affected with that that they teach But the second part of my answer to this second Question is That the power to convert the soule of any man lieth neither in the excellency of any teachers gifts no not in the Doctrine and Word of God it selfe but in the spirit of God onely that worketh by these meanes And thus the Apostle who had said as you have heard that he was the Corinthians father he had begotten them to Christ they were his worke interpreteth himselfe in other places He ascribeth all the power that was in his ministery though both his doctrine doubtlesse and his manner of deliuering it his ministeriall gifts were most excellent yet he ascribeth all I say to the worke of Gods spirit onely My preaching was saith he 1 Cor. 2.4 in demonstration of the spirit and of power As if he had said It was such as the power of the spirit was evidently to be seene and felt in it all the power that it had was from the spirit And 2 Cor. 4.7 he saith that the excellency of that power that was in his and his fellow Apostles ministery was wholly of God and not of them The weapons of our warfare saith he 2 Cor. 10 4. are mighty through God As if he had said All that mighty power that is in our ministery to pull downe strong holds and cast downe imaginations and every high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and to bring into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ is from God alone Yea he professeth in another place that he durst not for his life ascribe any thing to himselfe in this worke of converting men to God by his ministery I will not dare saith he Rom. 15.18 to speake of any thing which Christ hath not wrought by me to make the Gentiles obedient both in word and deed As if he had said That the Gentiles that heard me were brought to that obedience and reformation God forbid I should say or thinke it was my doing I dare not for a world say so No no it was Christ and hee alone that did worke it by me as by his poore instrument Nay when he had said 1 Cor. 3.6 that he as an Apostle and master workman had planted and Apollos as an Evangelist and under workman had watered the plants that he had set he addeth not onely that it was God that gave the increase all the successe and fruit of their labours was from God alone but he addeth further verse 7. so then neither is he that planteth any thing nor hee that watereth but God that giveth the increase As though he should say As excellent as the gifts of these men were they did nothing in this worke the whole glory of it was to be â— given unto the Lord alone And thus have you seene the first point I propounded confirmed unto you that it is of God onely that the meanes of grace become effectuall unto the conversion of any man And now let us come to the second point which I propounded unto you for the proofe of the Doctrine This worke of Gods spirit in making the meanes of grace effectuall in them that enjoy them is no common worke This powerfull and effectuall grace is not given of God to every man to profit by the Word unto his conversion For first It is expressely said of some Iohn 6.41 45. that this was the cause why they profited not by Christs ministery but murmured against him and his Doctrine because his father did not draw them because they were not taught of God And Iohn 12.38 They beleeved not that the saying of Esaias the Prophet might be fufilled which he spâ—ke Lord who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed 1. The arme of the Lord was not revealed to them no not in Christs ministery the mighty spirit of God did not work with the Word in their hearts 2. That was the cause why they did not beleeve and profit by the Word 3. That the onely cause why they were not converted was not because they would not themselves but because the Lord did not give them that grace whereby they should be converted Secondly It is expressely said that Gods intent and
at in all his counsels and workes is the glory of his mercy Hee delighteth in mercy saith the Prophet Mic. 7.18 Hee hath predestinated us to the adoption of children by Iesus Christ unto himselfe saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.5 6. according to the good pleasure of his will to the praise of the glory of his grace So even in his denying of the meanes of conversion and the grace of conversion to many people hee hath had respect to this even to glorifie his mercy the more towards his owne people The Apostle telleth us 2 Thess. 1.10 that at the day of judgement God shall bee made marvellous in all them that beleeve As if hee had said His mercy toward the faithfull in electing them to life in redeeming them in calling them effectually in justifying and sanctifying them shall bee admired and wondred at by men and Angels at that day When they shall see how many God hath denied this mercy unto yea to how many that were in many respects farre better then themselves then will this mercy of God towards them seeme as it is indeed admirable in their eyes If this mercy had beene universall to all men God could not have beene so glorified in it in this world if the Lord should have given this grace or meanes alike to all men the glory of his speciall mercy and free grace had not beene so manifested as in this it is Thus the Apostle speaking Romanes 9.22 23. of the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction and of the ends that the Lord aimed at and had respect unto in it hee doth not say that hee did it onely to shew his wrath and to make his power knowne upon them but that the Lord even thereby might make knowne the riches of his glory upon the vessels of mercy The reprobates are fitted to destruction effectuall grace is denied unto them that the riches of Gods grace and mercy towards his elect to whom hee vouchsafeth both might be set forth the better by this comparison and glorified the more And this was the true cause of that joy our Saviour expressed Luke 10.21 In that houre saith the Evangelist Iesus rejoyced in spirit and said I thanke thee ô father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto babes Did hee rejoyce in the judgement of God upon the wise and prudent No verily but so farre forth onely as it served to set forth the mercy of God towards those babes This made him to admire and magnifie the mercy of God towards those babes so much the more when he considered what manner of persons that mercy was denied unto when he considered that it was no common but a rare mercy that God had vouchsafed unto them Lecture CV On Psalme 51.6 December 9. 1628. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the uses that this Doctrine serveth unto And they are principally two First For instruction to establish our judgements in the truth and confirme us against those errours which in this great worke of mans conversion do derogate from the glory of Gods free grace and give too much unto man himselfe Secondly For exhortation to worke upon our affections and stirre us up unto sundry duties For the first This doctrine serveth notably to establish our hearts in the truth of that holy religion which wee doe professe and to assure us that it is the onely true Doctrine and religion of Christ. Yea it may serve for a touchstone to try all other Doctrines in religion by and to discover to us the falshood and vanity of all other Doctrines and religions whatsoever how faire a shew soever of truth and holinesse they doe beare or whatsoever the persons be that doe hold and professe them That Doctrine and religion that doth derogate never so little from the honour of God that doth not give the whole honour and glory of mans salvation unto him alone but giveth some cause of boasting and glorying unto man himselfe certainely that cannot bee the true Doctrine and religion of Christ. It is not that wisedome that Doctrine and religion that descendeth from above as the Apostle speaketh Iames 3.15 See this distinctly proved unto you in these three points 1. All the glory of mans salvation is due to God alone and no part of it unto man 2. All the glory of mans salvation is to be ascribed onely to the free grace and mercy of God and not unto any thing in man himselfe that might move God to it 3. The ascribing of the whole glory of mans salvation to the Lord alone and to his free grace is the chiefe rule whereby the true Doctrine and religion of God is to be tryed and judged of For the first This hath ever beene the profession of Gods true Church and servants to give all glory to God alone specially in this great worke of the salvation of man This was the song of that heavenly host the blessed Angels that came to bring the glad tidings of the birth of Christ Luke 2.14 Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace good will towards men As if hee had said It is enough for men that through Christ their peace is to bee made Gods good will and free favour is to bee purchased for them though they have no part of the glory of this worke ascribed unto them that is wholly due unto the Lord alone Glory to God in the highest This was the profession of the whole Catholike Church Revel 4.9 11. When those foure beasts representing the whole Church under the New Testament gave glory and honour and thankes to him that sat upon the throne the foure and twenty Elders representing the whole Church under the Old Testament fell downe before him that sat on the throne and cast their crownes before the throne saying thou art worthy ô Lord to receive glory As if he should say Though they had crownes and Christ had made them Kings and Priests unto God to reigne evâ—n on the earth that is to vanquish and overcome their owne corruptions and the tentations of Satan and of the world as themselves say Rev. 5.10 yet they cast downe their crownes they disclaime all honour that may seeme to be due unto themselves they ascribe all the honour and glory of whatsoever goodnesse was in them unto him that sat upon the throne unto the Lord alone Al the glory of mans salvation you see is due to the Lord alone Secondly All the glory of mans salvation is to be ascribed onely to the free grace and mercy of God This hath also ever beene the profession of Gods true Church and people Thus the blessed Apostle though hee had doubtlesse as great helpe from nature as ever man had If any other man thinketh saith he Phil. 4. â— that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh I more yet professeth 1 Cor. 15.10 By the grace of God I am what I am So the Prophet
Lord shall bee saved wheresoever hee live whatsoever his former course of life hath beene saith the Apostle Rom. â—0 13 â—4 But how shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved And how shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard And how shall they heare without a preacher Are not these fearefull sentences that the holy Ghost giveth concerning the estate of such as live without the word and such as may move the stoniest heart among us to pitie them and tremble for them But then consider secondly Whose doing this is and then you shall see yet a further cause of feare then this I doe not doubt but men themselves have an hand in this judgement and that their owne sinnes are a chiefe cause why they want the meanes of grace For to all that perish specially spiritually and eternally it may be said as the Lord speaketh Hoâ—ea 13 9. O Israel thou hast â—estroyed thy selfe But that is not all The Lord himselfe as wee have heard proved in the Doctrine hath also a chiefe hand both in giving and with-holding the meanes of grace it is hee it is hee that in his wrath with-holdeth the ministery of his word from them that doe thus want it That which the Lord saith of the materiall raine whereby the earth is made fruitfull unto us Amoâ— 4 7. I have with-holden the raine from you when there were yet three moneths to the harvest and I caused it to raine upon one citie and caused it not to raine upon another city the same hee saith likewise of the spirituall raine the ministery of his word whereby his vineyard is made fruit full unto him Esay 5.6 I will also command the clouds that they raine no raine upon it It is the hand of God and his wrath upon a people that keepeth his word from them Yet such people never looke up unto God nor take notice of his fierce wrath that is upon themselves in this judgement Whereas they should say as the Prophet teacheth Israel to say in another case Esa. 42 â—4 Who gave Iacob for a spoile and Israel to the robbers did not the Lord hee against whom wee have sinned And Esa. 43 â—8 I have given Iacob to the curse And Esa 9.19 Through the wrath of the Lord of hosts the land is darkned It is the Lord that for their sinnes giveth over a people to this curse it is through the wrath of the Lord that any people doe abide in this darkenesse that the light of the Gospell is denyed unto them And even as it is a signe that God hath determined the temporall ruine and destruction of a people when he taketh from them the ordinary meanes of their preservation and safety and so maketh way for his anger as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 78.50 when he bereaveth them of wise prudent states-men and counsellers and of valiant and expert captaines and souldiers as you may read Esa. 3.2 3. and Obaediah 8.9 that the desolation of Iudea in the Babilonish captivitie was prognosticated by this signe even so is it certainely a fearefull signe that God hath determined the eternall destruction of a people when hee depriveth them of the ordinary meanes whereby they might bee saved Where there is no vision the people perish saith the holy Ghost Prov. 29.18 And is there not then just cause of feare and trembling thinke ye for these men If they should be long without the materiall raine in the spring or summer-time so as they could see no hope of grasse for their cattell or corne for themselves they would easily acknowledge Gods hand in it they would bee deepely affected with it and ready even with fasting and prayer to beg it of God But they have no sense at all of Gods wrath in with-holding from them this spirituall raine without which their soules can never beare fruit unto God Oh though they cannot themselves take this to heart let us doe it for them let us beg this mercy of God for them Let the same mind be in us which was in Christ Iesus Phil. 2.5 who when hee saw multitudes of people that were like sheepe scattered abroad having no shepheard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Evangelist Mat. 9.36 hee had compassion on them and pitied their case even from his very bowells and out of this compassion charged his Disciples to pray to the Lord for them that he would have mercy on them The second sort whom this use of exhortation doth concerne are such as doe enjoy the ordinary and sufficient meanes of knowledge and grace but cannot profit by them And there bee two things that I must exhort these people unto 1. That they would take notice of and become sensible of their owne dangerous and fearefull estate 2. That they would use their utmost endeavour to come out of it And before I speake of the first of these I must premise two Cautions to prevent the mistaking of that that I shall say First That which I shall say of the danger they are in that cannot profit by the ministery of the word doth not concerne all that they thinke they profit by it For there are many of the best of Gods servants of the best proficients in the Schoole of Christ whom you shall heare complaine of nothing more then this that living under excellent meanes of grace they profit not at all by them To these poore soules I have three things to say for their comfort First Thou mayest have profited by the meanes of grace and be a fruitfull hearer though thy profiting come farre short of many others that thou knowest have enjoyed no better meanes then thou hast done The seed bringeth foorth fruit in some an hundred in some but sixty in some but thirtie fold as we read Mat. 13.8 yet all good ground all elect and profitable hearers Secondly Thou mayest bee the elect child of God though thou be very dull of understanding in heavenly things and though thy memory bee very weake in retaining them when thou hast learned them For so were the elect Apostles themselves while Christ lived amongst them and they enjoyed the benefit of his ministery Luke 9.45 Iohn 12.16 So were they whom our Saviour calleth fooles and slow of heart to beleeve all that the Prophets had spoken Luke 24.25 and of whom the Apostle Hebr. 5.11 saith that they were dull of hearing Thirdly thou bearest about thee two evident markes that thou art an elect hearer that thou hast profited by the meanes 1. Because thou hast learned to feare God and that little knowledge thou hast gotten keepeth thee from sinne thou darest not doe any thing that thou knowest would offend God And he that hath learned thus much is certainly a good proficient To man God saith saith Iob 28.28 the feare of the Lord that is wisedome and to depart from evill is understanding 2. Thou discernest thy non-proficiency and art troubled and grieved for it thou unfeinedly desirest to profit more
And so long as thou canst doe thus thou art in a blessed state For so saith our Saviour Mat. 5.3.4 6. Blessed are the poore in spirit blessed are they that mourne blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Nourish these things in thy selfe and thou art safe enough These non-proficients that I am to speake of are such as enjoying and frequenting also the meanes can obtaine no grace by them no saving knowledge no faith no change of heart at all but become the worse by them rather and yet are never troubled nor grieved for it The second Caution that I told you I must premise to prevent the mistaking of that I have to say is this That even of these that I have long enjoyed the meanes and beene never the better for them but the worse rather I dare not say they are reprobates I dare not conclude from hence that they shall bee damned None of us is able to say unto the worst man that heareth us as that Prophet by immediate revelation was able to say unto Amaziah the King 2 Chron. 25.6 I know that God hath determined to destroy thee because thou hast not hearkened unto my counsell For God may bee pleased hereafter to make the meanes effectuall unto them though hee have not done it yet and wee know by Matthew 20.6 that hee hath sometimes called them at the eleventh houre that had stood idle all the day But this I say that the present estate of these men is most dangerous and fearefull yea the more excellent the meanes have beene which they have enjoyed the more dangerous and fearefull their estate is if they cannot profit by them And to perswade you of this consider these three things First How fearefull a sentence â—hrist hath given of them that doe not receive and profit by the meanes of grace Whosâ—ever shall not receive you nor heare your words saith hee to his Apostles Matth 10.14 15. and that which hee saith of their ministery in that place hee would have to be understood of the ministery of any other whom he sendeth to teach his people Iob. 13.20 verily I say unto you it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment then for that city Yea wilt thou say they that refuse to heare Gods ministers are in this danger I grant for that is an high contempt done to the word indeed But I thanke God I am none of those I am willing to heare True but thou art in the danger Christ speaketh of heere unlesse thou receive the Word and profit by thy hearing unlesse thou heare it and receive it and bring forth fruit as our Saviour speaketh of the good hearer Mar. 4.20 Thou wilt say againe I thanke God I do not onely heare but profit too I get some knowledge by my hearing True but thou art in the danger Christ speaketh of here unlesse thou profit unto repentance unlesse thou be humbled and reformed by that thou hearest So our Saviour expoundeth himselfe in the next chapter Why should they of Capernaum be in worse case at the day of judgement then they of Sodom as he saith Mat. 11.24 He telleth us ver 20. Because having such meanes of grace they repented not Secondly Consider that if the ministery of the word convert thee not thou canst have no hope that any thing else will ever be able to doe it For that is the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1 1â— that is the ministration of the spirit â— Cor. 3.8 Thirdly and lastly Consider what is the cause thou canst not profit and then thou shalt see yet more just cause of feare and trembling in thy selfe I doe not deny but thou art a chiefe cause of it thy selfe 1. Thou hast not done what lyeth in thee to make the Word profitable to thee So as the Lord may say to thee as the Apostle saith in another sense to the Corinthians 2 Cor. 6.12 Thou hast not beene straitned in mee but thou hast beene straitened in thine owne bowells I have not beene wanting to thee but thou hast beene wanting to thy selfe 2. Thou hast wilfully hindred the fruit of the Word in thine owne heart When our Saviour speaketh of that fearefull sentence that God had pronounced against the wicked Iewes Matth. 13.14 Ye shall heare and shall not understand ye shall see and shall not perceive he layeth all the blame of this upon themselves and giveth this for the reason and cause of it verse 15. For this peoples heart is waxed grosse and their eares are dull of hearing and their eyes have they closed leâ—t at any time they should see with their eyes So expounding the parable of the sower and shewing how many of them that heare the word are never the better for it hee giveth this for a cause of it Luke 8.14 that when they have heard they goe forth and are choked with cares and riches and pleasures of this life 3. Thy former sinnes have provoked the Lord in his judgement to give thee up to this blockishnesse and hardnesse of heart that no meanes can doe thee good As they did not like to retaine God in their knowledge saith the Apostle Rom. 1.28 God gave them over to a reprobate mind All this is true I say that thou art a chiefe cause of this thy selfe that thou canst not profit thou canst not bee converted But that is not all there is more in it then so Wee have heard in this Doctrine whereof wee are now making use that the Lord himselfe hath a chiefe hand as in giving and with-holding the meanes of grace so in making or not making them fruitfull in them that doe enjoy them To have the meanes and to have grace denyed thee of God to profit by them is a fearefull signe that God loveth thee not that hee regardeth thee not that hee never ordained nor appointed thee unto life You know who it is that said Iohn 8.47 Hee that is of God heareth Gods words yee therefore heare not because yee are not of God and 10 26. Yee therefore beleeve not because yee are none of my sheepe What will you say are wee all reprobates that are never the better for your preachings No I say not so for they may doe thee good hereafter though they have not yet But this I dare boldly say that if thou dye in this estate thou shalt carry with thee to thy grave as fearefull a marke and note of reprobation as any wee can find in the whole booke of God I told you even now that it is a dangerous signe when God denyeth unto a people the meanes of grace but it is a farre worse signe to enjoy them and to bee never the betterr but the worse rather for them Therefore Iohn Baptist compareth the ministery of the Gospell Mat. 3.12 unto a fanne when Christ maketh use of this fanne amongst a people it will appeare who among them are wheate that shall bee gathered in the
they were distempered in their braines either with melancholy or Satans tentations as experience sheweth us dayly that many good soules are which made them judge worse of their estate then they had just cause to doe If they had beene their owne men and in their right minds they would easily have discerned they have no reason to be so troubled seeing they being once regenerate were not under the law but under grace and consequently their sinne whatsoever it were how hainous soever could not have dominion over them Rom. 6.14 They had not sinned nor could possibly sinne as other men did with the full sway of their soule the full consent of their will For the seed of God remaineth still in them as the Apostle speaketh 1 Iohn 3.9 They should not be damned for any sinne that they had committed or could commit For there is no condemnation to them that are once in Christ Rom. 8.1 It is not possible they should dye in their sinnes but they shall certainely be renewed by repentance No sin they can commit is able to separate them from the love of God or cast them out of his favour For whom Christ ever loved he loveth to the end Iohn 13.1 To these men that shall thus object as doubtlesse too many are apt to doe too many are apt to thinke that all Gods people whom they see humbled and much perplexed in mind for their sinnes are distempered in their braines or at least are but silly weake creatures voyd of all judgement to these men I say that those three persons whom I have brought for witnesses to confirme this truth were all in their right minds they were not mad they were not distempered in their braines either through melancholy oâ— tentation though I confesse many of Gods people are so often times they judged not otherwise of their falls then they had just cause to doe they were no more troubled for their sinnes then they had just cause to be And to prove this I will produce my second witnesse that I told you I would bring for proofe of this truth The Lord himselfe who is greater then the conscience doth thus judge of the foule sins that regenerate men fall into For notwithstanding all that hath bin sayd or can possibly be said out of Gods word touching the unchangeablenesse of Gods love to all that are in Christ or touching the perpetuity of their happy estate that are once truly regenerate yet the Lord hath both by his word and works given two testimonies in this case whereby he hath clearely declared how hee judgeth and esteemeth of the sins that his owne people fall into And the two testimonies God hath given concerning this matter are these 1. That he can no better brooke the sins of the regenerate then of other men but hateth sin as much in them as in any other person 2. That he hateth sin more in them then in any other Observe the proofe of the first of these two testimonies in three points First Of the sins of the regenerate of Gods owne people it is said that God will not pardon them Hee is an holy God hee is a jealous God saith Ioshua to Gods owne people Iosh. 24.19 hee will not forgive your transgressions nor your sinnes And even of Christ Iesus the Angel of the Covenant the Lord saith to his people Exod. 23.21 Obey his voice provoke him not for he will not pardon your transgressions and marke the reason God giveth for it For my name is in him As if he should say Because he is God therefore he will not pardon your transgressions he were not God if he should doe it What will you say cannot the sins that a regenerate man falleth into be pardoned Are all their falls impardonable sins No verily for I proved to you the last day that no Elect child of God can possibly commit the unpardonable sin that all their sins shall upon their repentance certainly be forgiven The blood of Iesus Christ his sonne cleanseth us from all sinne as the Apostle saith 1 Iohn 1.7 But in those fearefull sentences that I mentioned to you two things are to be understood 1. That God will not winke at Christ himselfe because he is God cannot brooke nor beare with the sins of his people he cannot count them innocent nor thinke well of them till they have repented 2. That though ever since they first beleeved and were converted they have had a pardon upon record in heaven that can never be revoked nor cancelled yet if they fall againe into grosse sins they shall haue no comfort at all of that pardon but be as if they had no pardon till by renewing their repentance and faith they have sued out their pardon and be able to shew and plead it in the Court of their owne conscience Secondly Of the regenerate of Gods owne people it is said that though they be not eternally damned for their sins yet the Lord will take uengeance of them and plague them for them in this life as grievouslly and sharply as any other men in all the world The Lord our God knoweth well how to love the person of his child and yet to hate his sin neverthelesse how to continue his fatherly affection towards him and yet to shew extreame detestation to his sin If they breake my statutes and keepe not my commandements saith the Lord Psalme 89.31 34. then will I visite their transgression with the rod and their iniquitie with stripes neverthelesse my loving kindnesse I will not utterly take from him nor suffer my faithfulnesse to faile my covenant will I not breake nor alter the thing that is gone out of my lips And againe Psalme 99.8 Thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou didst take vengeance of their inventions Though the regenerate man hath a generall pardon and all his sins be so forgiven him as they shall never be imputed to his condemnation yet if he give himselfe liberty to sin he cannot hope to be exempted from any of Gods judgements and plagues that ever fell upon sinner in this life He may be plagued as much as ever man was in his estate in his name in his posterity in his body yea in his mind and conscience also And who can tell in what kind and in what measure God will plague him how heavy and sharpe or of how long continuance the judgement shall be wherewith he will afflict him The Lord we know hath great store and variety of judgements to punish sinners with He hath an armoury full of the weapons of his indignations as the Prophet speaketh Ieremy 50.25 O how terrible hath the Lord shewed himselfe to many of his deare servants this way He is apt indeed as we heard the last day to passe by the frailties and infirmities of his servants such as they discerne and bewaile in themselves but wilfull sins scandalous sins nay sins of negligence and carelesnesse such as themselves make no conscience of he is
the daughters of the uncircumcised triumph To these I answer That there be two wayes whereby the Lord getteth glory from wicked men by these examples of his severity towards his owne children which he setteth before them For 1. In some of them even in such as he hath appointed unto life these examples he seeth will be most effectuall to bring them to a serious consideration of their owne dangerous estate and so to helpe forward their repentance 2. In some others even in desperate and incorrigible sinners he seeth these examples will be most effectuall to harden them and make them worse then they were before That the Lord herein hath respect to both these effects we shall find Ezek. 5.15 So it shall bee a reproach and a taunt and an instruction and an astonishment unto the nations that are round about ther when I shall execute judgements in thee in anger and in furie and in furious rebukes As if he should say The nations when they see my fury toward thee shall be diversly affected with it 1. Some of them being astonished at it will receive instruction and be the better for it 2. Some of them againe will taunt and reproach and hate thee the more and thy religion for it Of the first effect that this hath in the better sort of wicked men the Lord speaketh againe Ezek. â—8 19 All they that know thee among the people shall bee astonished at thee and thou shalt be a terrour As if hee had said When they shall see and consider how the Lord dealeth with thee this shall teach them what they must looke for themselves this shall make them to tremble and quake The examples of Gods severity upon his owne children will have more force to awaken the conscience of such wicked men as belong to God then all his judgements they see in the world upon lewd men can possibly have Every mans conscience in whom the light of nature is not quite extinguished will bee apt to inferre upon the sight of these examples the very same conclusions which the holy Ghost doth Prov. 11.31 Behold the righteous I see shall bee recompensed in the earth how much more the wicked and the sinner such as I am Weepe for your selves weepe not for mee saith our Saviour Luke 23.28 and marke the reason ver 31. For if this be done to the greene tree what shall be done to the dry And 1 Pet. 4 17. If judgement begin at the house of God what shall the end bee of them that obey not the Gospell of God As if he had said If God be so sharpe and severe toward such as these be who are farre more righteous then we are what vengeance may we looke for what cause of feare and trembling and weeping have we But yet there are some men so desperatly wicked that the Lord seeth will grow worse by these examples of his severity and to them also he hath respect herein or rather to his owne glory in their just confusion He knoweth well how to gaine glory to his owne name even from these desperate sinners Hee hath made all things for himselfe saith Solomon Proverbs 16.4 Yea even the wicked for the evill day For the experience of all ages hath proved this to bee most certaine that the strange afflictions that they have seene good men subject unto hath had marvellous force to harden the hearts of wicked men in the liking of their owne wayes and in the hatred of the wayes of God This is evident by the complaint the faithfull so oft make unto God of this as of a thing that did greatly aggravate their afflictions Psalme 42.10.79.10.115.2 Ioel 2.17 Mic. 7.10 that they could be in no kind of misery but the wicked would be ready straight to blaspheme and insult against religion and say Where is now their God As if they should say What is become of their religion now What get they by their great profession by their forwardnesse and running after sermons And certainly this is a chiefe cause why some good soules have fallen into strange afflictions some in one kind some in another some live in continuall pensivenesse and feares some fall into strong fits of desperation yea and into frenzy also some have beene so farre left of God in these fits as they have sought even to make away themselves even that God might make of these good soules his deare children stones of offence for some desperate sinners and enemies of the Gospel that live about them to stumble at and harden their hearts by in the hatred of religion to their owne perdition I will lay stumbling blocks before this people saith the Lord Ieremy 6.21 and the fathers and the sons together shall fall upon them the neighbour and his friend shall perish And thus you have seene the second reason of that severity God sheweth in this life towards his owne people even the respect hee hath unto other men whom hee is pleased to make them examples unto The third and last followeth which is indeed the chiefe of all even the respect the Lord hath to the quality and degree of his peoples sinne No marvell though God doe in this life shew more hatred and indignation against the sins of his own people then of any other for their sins are in sundry respects greater more hainous then the sins of other men One dead flye saith Solomon Eccl. 10.1 For so some of the best interpreters read it and so both the verbe of the singular number and the Apodosis or application of the comparison sheweth it ought to be read One dead fly doth cause the ointment of the Apothecary to send forth a stinking savour so doth a little folly him that is in reputation for wisedome and honour As if he had said One dead worke one wicked act will make a man that is of note for piety loathsome unto God and men yea the greater note he was of for piety the more odious and loathsome will sinne make him to be both unto God and men As the greatest candle and that that gave the most light will yeeld the filthiest savour if it goe out and become a snuffâ— I have written unto you If any man that is called a brother be saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 5.11 a fornicatour or covetous or an idolater or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner with such a one not to keepe company no not so much as to eat with him which hee expressely permitteth to doe verse 10. with the fornicatours and other lewd men of the world that were not brethren And the Lord that commandeth his children to shew more detestation to the foule sinnes that Christians fall into then to the sinnes of other men doth himselfe doubtlesse loath them more then hee doth the sinnes of other men If you aske mee the reason of this why the sinnes of the regenerate are more heinous then the sinnes of other men I answer The reasons of this are
points it appeareth what pleasure lewd men take in the falls and sins of Gods people But ô that thou wouldest see thy sin and danger that art of this humour First This argueth that there is no love in thee to Gods people nay this argueth the height of malice against them to rejoyce in their sins Charity rejoyceth not in iniquity saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 13.6 And what comfort canst thou have either in life or death what hope canst thou have in God if thou be void of charity if thou nourish malice in thy heart specially toward them thou art most bound to love He that loveth not his brother saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 abideth in death in the state of damnation And verse 10. In this are the children of God manifest and the children of the divell whosoever doth not righteousnesse is not of God neither he that loveth not his brother And so he proceedeth to shew to the end of verse 15. that the chiefe fruit of righteousnesse that manifesteth a man to be Gods child is the love of the brethren and the chiefe sinne that manifesteth a man to bee the child of the divell is the hatred of the brethren But secondly which is worse this argueth that thou rejoycest in the dishonour that is done to God and in the shame that is cast upon his holy name For the Lord is more dishonoured as we have heard in the Doctrine by the sinnes of his owne people then by the sinnes of any other men And if thou canst rejoyce in the shame and dishonour that redoundeth to God be thou sure God will also rejoyce in thy confusion I will also laugh at your calamity saith the Lord to such men Pro. 1.26 and mocke when your feare commeth But let us leave them to God Let us that feare God learne That it is our duty out of these two respects to mourne when we see or heare of the falls of any of Gods people Paul blameth the Corinthians 1 Cor. 5.2 because they did not all mourne for the incest that one of that Church had fallen into See how himselfe was affected with it 2 Cor. 2.4 Out of much affliction and anguish of heart saith he I wrote unto you with many teares Nay we should bee grieved at the heart to heare the slanders to heare of the faults that Gods people are even unjustly charged with Remember Lord the reproach of thy servants saith the Psalmist Psal. 89.50 51. how I beare in my bosome the reproach of all the mighty people wherewith thine enemies have reproached ô Lord wherewith they have reproached the footsteps of thine Anointed Observe five points in the words 1. The mighty men men of chiefe place and power in the country were wont to reproach and slander and cast odious aspersions upon Gods servants Gods anointed ones nay all the mighty people did so he was not counted worthy the name of a Gentleman if he could not doe this Princes did sit and speake against me saith David Psal. 119.23 2. They that did so were Gods enemies though they pretended to dislike onely a sort of precise fooles that will needs be holier then all their neighbours and not for their holinesse neither but for their hypocrisie yet in very deed they that take such pleasure in reproaching Gods servants beare more spite to God then they doe to them they are Gods enemies Ye shall be hated of all men for my names sake saith our Saviour Matth. 10.22 The name of Christ the religion of Christ the spirit of Christ that is in them is the true cause of this hatred whatsoever els is pretended 3. Remember Lord saith he the reproach of thy servants The Lord taketh notice of he will remember he will not forget the slanders and reproaches that are cast upon his servants 4. The Prophet did beare the reproaches of Gods servants in his bosome he tooke them to heart he was much affected and troubled with them 5. Lastly he desireth the Lord to remember him for this hee tooke comfort in this even before the Lord that hee could doe so and doubted not but God would take notice of it and reward him for it And this is the first sort that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine The second are worse then these And those are they that impute all the sins of Gods people to their religion and take occasion thereby to insult against religion and to hate it the more If the weakest the meanest person that professeth religion doe but swerve from their duty any way though but a woman though but a servant as I shewed you the last day out of 1 Tim. 6.1 and Tit. 2.5 the name of God and his doctrine shall straight-way bee blasphemed by these men These are your professours will they cry this is their religion there is none of them any better they are all such kind of persons fie upon such a religion as this is Three things there be that may discover unto these men their sin and their danger too First If malice had not blinded thee thou wouldst never impute the faults of professours unto their religion nor blame their religion for it For 1. All professours are not such persons But there are many thankes bee to God yea and many that thou knowest that shine as lights in the world as Paul saith of the Philippians 2.15 2. Admit all professours were naught yet is the religion that they professe pure and undefiled it alloweth of none of those faults that thou usest to blame them for For it hath no other rule or ground but Gods Word and that alloweth of no sin All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse saith the Lord Pro. 8.8 there is nothing froward or perverse in them If any professour be covetous or malicious or proud or censorious or unfaithfull or idle blame not his religion for it it teacheth him no such thing it teacheth him the contrary it teacheth him as the Apostle saith Tit. 1.12 To denie all ungodlinesse and worldly lusts and to live soberly and righteously and godly in this present world No professour of the Gospell dares justifie himselfe in the least of his corruptions much lesse in grosse crimes by the rules of his religion but will bee ready to cleare his religion and lay all the blame upon himselfe as the Apostle doth Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good And verse 14. Wee know that the law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sin Secondly I must say to thee that railest thus against religion that hatest it thus for the sinnes of them that professe it as Gamaliel spake to the Councell Acts 5.39 take heed wha◠thou dost for if this way be of God in hating it in railing on it thou wilt be found a fighter against God And as the Lord saith to Sennacharih Esa. 37.23 Whom hast thou reproached and blasphemed and against whom hast thou lifted up thy voice Even
of the most important passages of the story are And why hath the Lord done this Surely because he saw it was necessary for poore humbled sinners that it should be so surely because he saw how apt his poore children would be partly through the corruption of their owne heart and partly through the subtilty of Satan when they had fallen into grosse sinnes to despaire of mercy to thinke their sinne is greater then can be pardoned that there is no hope of finding mercy with God if they should turne unto him and repent that there was never child of God that sinned as they have done For their sakes it is to keepe them from despaire to encourage them to rise out of their sinnes and to turne to God by repentance the Lord would needs have these foule sinnes of his dearest servants recorded who though they sinned as grossely as any humbled sinner can possibly now doe yet upon their rising againe by repentance and turning unto God did find mercy with him And that this was a maine end God respected in this the Apostle plainely telleth us 1 Tim. 1.16 He fell so grievously and yet obtained mercy that God might make him a patterne to all his poore servants that should come after him of his readinesse to receive the foulest sinners unto mercy upon their unfeigned repentance This then is a second end God had in permitting his servants to fall and in letting thee to know of their falls that thou when thou art fallen and humbled for thy fall mightest be encouraged to rise againe and dost thou pervert it to a quite contrary end even to embolden and incourage thy selfe to fall These examples which the Lord intended onely for the helpe of the humbled sinner as a cord to pulâ— him out of the water thou that art a presumptuous sinner and hast therefore nothing to doe with them dost let Satan use them as a cord to pull thee into the water and to keepe thee there to thine owne perdition And this is the first thing I have to say unto these men Secondly Thou hast no cause at all to comfort thy selfe in thy sins by the falls of any of Gods people thou readest of in the Scripture or observest in thine own experience For none of all their sinnes are like unto thine If thou wert such a sinner as they were thou wert an happy man They committed more hâ—inous sinnes then ever thou didst it may be yet were they not so heinous sinners in Gods sight as thou art Thou canst not find in all the Scriptures an example of any one child of God that sinned as thou dost Three maine differences are to be observed betweene them and thee First Thou readest of no child of God that sinned but thou readest also that he repented and was humbled for his sinne yea that the measure of his humiliation was proportionable to the measure of his sinne David was deepely humbled for his sinne as appeareth in the 8. verse of this Psalme Hee watered his bed with his teares Psal. 6 6. Manasses humbled himselfe greatly before the Lord 2 Chron. 33.12 Peter wept bitterly Matth 2â— 7â— If thou couldst do so thou mightest take comfort in the examples of their falls but thou knowest it is farre otherwise with thee Secondly None of them after their repentance did ever fall into those foule sinnes againe Noah was never drunke but once David turned not aside from any thing that God commanded him saith the Holy Ghost 1 King 15.5 that is to say not in any grosse and scandalous crime all the daies of his life save onely in the matter of Vria the Hirtite The like may be said of Peter and all the rest And therefore what comfort can the common drunkard and adulterer and blasphemer take in their examples who though he hath fiâ—s of remorse for his siâ—s yet cannot leave them possibly Thirdly and lastly There was never any child of God that fell into any foule sinne but it was against the purpose of his heart I have said that I would keepe thy words saith David Psalme 119.57 this was his resolution and the setled purpose of his heart A wise mâ—n feareth saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 and departeth from evill hee purposeth not to fall into sinne And therefore the Apostle calleth the falls of Gods child an over-taking in a fault Gal. 6 1. when he falleth into sin it is through the malice and eager pursuit of his corrupt nature or of the divell whereby he is suddenly taken and as it were circumvented and overcome contrary to his purpose and resolutions But on the other side thou never purposest or resolvest to keepe Gods commandements and to resist tentations or if thou do yet thou hast no care to performe thy vowes and promises of obedience thou dost sleight and despise the waies thou shouldst walk in as Solomon speaketh Pro. 19.16 The third and last thing I have to say to these men is this That admit thy case were in all respects such as theirs was yet shalt thou find no cause to imbolden thy selfe to sinne by their example if thou wouldst consider well how they smarted for their sinnes It is true indeed Gods owne people many of them have sinned shamefully but it is as true which thou hast heard proved at large in the Doctrine that the Lord did never so sharply scourge any other in this life for their sinnes as he hath done them And if thou couldst well weigh with thy selfe how dearely they paid for their sinnes thou wouldest bee loath to purchase the pleasure or profit that any sinne can yeeld thee at so deare a rate And therefore it is to bee observed that as the sinnes of Gods people are recorded in the Word so are the fearefull judgements also recorded that followed them for these sinnes Noahs drunkennesse is recorded and so is the fearfull curse also that by occasion of that sinne fell upon his sonne Ham and all his posterity Gen. 9.25 Lotâ— incest is mentioned and so is the judgement also that followed it Gen. 19.37 38. the cursed posterity that came of that sinne were a scourge to Gods people for many generations as you may see Psal. 83.8 Solomons fall is mentioned and so is the judgement that fell on his posterity for it 1 King 11.31.33 I shall not need to speak of David of Hezekiah of Manasses or of Peter all whose sinnes are recorded indeed in the Word but it is as well and as carefully recorded how they smarted for them And to conclude of every sinne of theirs I may say to thee as Abner spake to Ioab in another case 2 Sam. 2.26 Knowest thou not that it was bitternesse in the latter end Lecture CXII On Psalme 51.6 March 3. 1628. THe second sort of uses that this Doctrine serveth unto hath relation unto the judgements of God executed upon others specially upon his owne Church and people The Doctrine which we have heard teacheth us how to judge and how to
if you judge them the worst men upon whom Gods hand lighteth most heavily in this kind Secondly See what promises the Lord hath made and appropriated to such as judge wisely and charitably of such as God hath humbled by his judgements which they shall never taste of that are thus censorious against them Psal. 41.1 3. Blessed is the man that judgeth wisely of the poore And he mentioneth sixe speciall blessings wherewith God will blesse that man The summe of all is this that it is a singular grace of God and shall never go unrewarded to be able to judge wisely of them that are most afflicted to be so farre from despising or thinking the worse of any for his afflicted estate as that we can pity and love him the more esteeme the better of him and shew the more respect unto him even for this Certainly it is our duty so to doe not the magistrates duty only whose speciall care must be to doe so as we see Psalm 82 3 4. but every Christian mans also as is plaine by many places of scripture Iob 6.14 Prov. 29 7. and 31.9 And in this we shall resemble our heavenly father Hee doth not 〈◊〉 nor abhorre the affliction of the afflicted nor hide his face from him as David speaketh Psal. 22. â—4 no more ought we to doe nay no more will we do if we be his children indeed And consequently it must needs be a great sin in any man and such as God will surely punish to judge rashly and uncharitably of such persons Thirdly See how God was offended with Iobs three friends for the censure they passed upon him My wrath is kindled against thâ—e saith the Lord to Eliphaz Iob 42.7 8. and against thy two friends for ye have not spoken of me the thing that is right as my servant Iob hath therefore goe and offer up for your selves a burnt offering and my servant Iob shall pray for you lest I deale with you after your folly Observe in the words two things 1. That God was highly offended with and threatneth to take vengeance on these three good holy men even for judging so hardly of Iob by reason of his afflictions though they were strange and wonderfull greater then ever we read any other meere man did indure 2. That the Lord chargeth them they had not spoken of him the thing that was right Why what did they speake against God All that they spake was for God for the clearing of his justice and out of zeale to his glory and so Iob chargeth them 13.7 Will yee speake wickedly for God and talke deceitfully for him All the bitter censures they passed against Iob was out of their zeale to God But yet the Lord saith that misinterpreting his judgements and thinking he alwayes hated them most whom he doth most afflict they spake against him and dishonoured him The second sin that we are by this Doctrine to be reproved for in this case is this That as we are apt to judge too hardly of the people of God whom he is pleased to scourge and afflict so are we on the other side as apt to esteeme too lightly of the judgement it selfe and be much lesse affected with it then we ought to be None of us do so consider of nor are affected with the miseries of the Church as we ought to be But we may well take up now that old complaint of the Prophet Esa. 57.1 The righteous perisheth and no man layeth it to heart Observe two things in the Prophets phrase 1. The people of God are not onely taken away but they perish Abad is the word he useth even the very same that Eliphaz useth Iob 4.7 they are cut off by most violent kinds of death by most strange and extraordinay judgments and yet no man layeth it to heart 2. He saith not the righteous have perished but in the present tense he perisheth still still the enemy prevaileth against Gods people The Lord hath stretched forth his hand against them and hath smitten them as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 5.25 and the hills did tremble and their carkasses were torne in the midst of the streetes great and unspeakable miseries have for a long time befallen them and for all this his anger is not turned away but his hand is stretched out still the righteous perisheth still and yet no man layeth it to heart The heinousnesse and danger of our sin in this our senslesnesse will the better appeare by discovering to us foure duties that the Lord looketh for at our hands in this case First We should by the best meanes we can informe our selves how it fareth with the Churches of God We are too inquisitive after newes behold this is the newes we should enquire after When Gods people were in battell against the Philistins and had the Arke of God with them in the camp it is said 1 Sam. 4.14 that old Ely sat upon a seat by the way side watching and hearkning how Gods people sped and the reason is given For his heart trembled for the Arke of God and therefore he sat in that place watching that he might heare with the first what became of it So when there came one to David out of the campe of Israel 2 Sam. 1.3.5 see how inquisitive David was to know how it fared with the Lords hoast How went the matter saith he I pray thee tell me And when he had told him that Saul and Ionathan was slaine see how desirous he was to know the certainty of it How knowest thou saith he that Saul and Ionathan be dead The same spirit you shall see in Nehemiah 1.2 so soone as Hanani was come to him the first question hee asked was concerning the state of the people of God that were at Ierusalem And yet was he then in the palace as it is said verse 1. a Courtier in great place and favour with a mighty King And yet Moses did more then this for when he was in the height of his honour and greatnes in Pharaohs court he did not content himselfe to inquire but it is said Exod. 2.11 that he went out unto his brethren and looked on their burdens that he might be the more affected with their estate And though we cannot doe as Moses did we cannot go out unto our brethren and behold with our owne eyes their miseries as he did Yet may all these examples teach us that it is our duty by the best means we can to informe our selves of the estate of the Church and certainly if our hearts trembled for the Arke of God if we had any care of the cause of religion we could not choose but doe so Nay wee would looke on their burdens thinke oftner and more seriously of their miseries then we doe Come and see the workes of God saith the Psalmist Psalme 66.5 he is terrible in his doings toward the children of men But alas we doe not so but we are like to those the Prophet complaineth of Esa. 5.12
a slavish feare of Gods wrath is indeed a great bondage Feare hath torment saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.18 That which the Apostle saith of worldly and carnall sorrow 2 Cor. 7.10 may bee said also of worldly and carnall feare The feare of the world worketh death And from this feare the faithfull are freed But it is no bondage no enemy to the comfort of a mans life to live in a continuall feare of sinning of offending and angring our heavenly father The Churches walking in the feare of the Lord Actes 9.31 and in the comfort of the holy Ghost were multiplied As if the Evangelist had said This feare is no opposite but a great helpe and furtherance unto true comfort Happy is the man that feareth alwayes saith the holy Ghost Prov. 28.14 As if he should say It is an happines to a man to feare thus But what reason can be given will you say why the child of God should be more afraid to sin then any other man Which is the second generall point I propounded to handle in this first exhortation To this I answer There be two principall reasons of it First Because God will beare lesse with them when they sin and deale more severely and sharply with them then with any other in this life Beware of him saith the Lord of the Angel of his Covenant whom he sent to conduct his people to the land of promise Exod. 23.21 and obey his voice provoke him not for hee will not pardon nor winke at your transgressions Such sins as carnall men go cleare away withall in this life and never sinart for if Gods child commit them he may not hope to do so You only have I knowne that is chosen to be mine owne and loved with a speciall love saith the Lord to his people Amos 3.2 of all the families of the earth therefore will I punish you for all your iniquities Them whom he knoweth best and loveth best can have least hope of all other men to escape his correcting hand when they sin against him The Lord thy God is a jealous God among you saith Moses Deut. 6.15 And a small thing you know will much offend a jealous husband he cannot abide the least shew of neglect from his wife A sharp and heavy judgement we know fell upon the faithfull Corinthians even for going carelesly and unpreparedly to the Communion For this cause saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.30 many are sicke and weake among you and many sleepe O how often shall I put you in mind of this place before you will beleeve it and be moved by it And as the Lord is sooner provoked to anger by the sins of his owne children then of any other men so is his anger wont to be hotter and his corrections sharper on them then on any other When the Lord saw it saith Moses Deut. 32.19 that is to say that his own people fell to idolatry and other their grosse sins he abhorred them because of the provoking of his sons and of his daughters As who would not take the contempt and indignities that are done to him by his owne children a great deale worse then from any other man Secondly The child of God hath more cause to be afraid of sinning then any other because as we know the more any man hath the more fearefull he is to runne into the danger of the law so the child of God having more to loose then any man in the world hath besides hath even in this respect more cause to bee afraid of offending God then any other man hath Why will you say unto me what meane you by this What hath he to loose more then any other man I answer Every child of God hath received above all other men three inestimable jewels from God which by sinning against God he is in danger to loose First He hath the spirit of adoption which assureth him of his peace with God and that he hath his favour which maketh him able to call God father to go to him with boldnes in all his necessities We have received the spirit of adoption saith the Apostle Rom. 8.15 wherby we cry Abba father In Christ we have â—oldnes and accesse with confidence saith he Eph. 3.12 Now this is such a jewell as he would not loose for al the world Thy loving kindnes is better then life saith David Psal. 63.3 And this he knoweth he is in danger to loose if he give himself liberty to sin Indeed his adoption and son-ship and birth-right is of a stronger tenure The servant saith our Saviour Ioh. 8.35 abideth not in the house for ever but the son abideth ever Yet may he by his sin utterly loose this fruit and operation of the spirit of adoption he may loose the assurance of his fathers love his peace his joy his accesse with boldnesse and that not only by grosse and scandalous sins but even by his carelesnesse and negligence and carnall security as we see in that example of the Church My well-beloved had with-drawne himselfe and was gone saith she Cant. 5.6 And of this uncomparable losse the Church hath ever had many wofull examples Secondly He hath received the spirit of sanctification whereby there is an holy change wrought in his whole spirit and soule and body as the Apostle speaketh 1 Thess. 5.23 whereby he is made a vessell unto honour sanctified and meet as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 2.21 for his masters use and prepared unto every good work Now he setteth as much store by this jewell as his life Psal. 51.11 Cast me not away from thy presence take not thy holy spirit from me and he may loose the comfortable sense and the vigour and operation of it and bee strucken with such a dead palsy in his soule as he shall have little or no use of that life of grace that is in him And this losse he may come to not onely by giving liberty to himselfe in grosse and scandalous sins but even by his carnall security and carelesse neglect of the meanes whereby he might grow and increase in grace Quench not the spirit saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 5.19 despise not prophesyings even by despising of prophesyings the spirit may be quenched Thirdly and lastly He hath received a greater Iewell then either of these he beareth Gods owne name And as it is said of the Apostle Act. 9.15 that God had appointed him to beare his name before the Gentiles So it is said of all the faithfull also Phil. 2.16 that they hold forth unto men by their profession and example the word of life The Lord hath committed unto us that are his children his holy name and religion to keepe and that with a charge that we should so hold it out to the world by our holy example that we may gaine honour to it And that charge which the Apostle giveth to Timothy 2 Tim. 1.14 though it be chiefly given to us Ministers yet it is given of God
also to every faithfull man That worthy that noble and excellent thing which is committed unto thee keepe by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us Spartam quam nactus es hanc orna Grace that holy religion that thou professest hold it out so that it may bee the better thought of and have the more honour even for thy sake For though it lie not in mans power to add any thing to the honour of Gods name and religion or to make it greater in it selfe yet with men certainly they may by their holy profession and good example make it much greater and more honourable then otherwise it would be Paul was confident Phil. 1.20 that Christ should be magnified in his body whether he lived or died And of the poore servant he saith Tit. 2.10 that by his holy life he may adorne the doctrine of Christ and make it more beautifull and amiable in the eyes of men In which respect the Apostle speaking of certaine brethren that were the messengers of the Churches he calleth them 2 Cor. 8.23 the glory of Christ. These so held out the word of life in their whole profession and conversation that they were even a glory to Christ they made him and his religion more honourable and glorious in the Church then otherwise he would have been This is such a dignity as the child of God would not forgoe for all the world the credit and honour of Gods holy name and religion which he doth professe is dearer to him then his life It were better for me to die saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 9.15 then that any man should make my glorying void And what was his glorying Surely that he had so carried himselfe in his whole conversation that the Gospell received no blemish but honour by him See how earnestly David prayeth against this Psal. 69.6 Let not them that wait on thee ô Lord God of hosts be ashamed for my sake he repeateth it againe Let not those that seek thee be confounded for my sake ô God of Israel As if he had said O keep me from doing that that may cause thy people to hold downe their heads for shame because of the discredit I have brought upon religion Now this comfort this glorying the child of God shall utterly loose if he fall into scandalous sins Such sins of Gods people bring shame and reproach upon the Gospell they cast dirt and dung upon Gods holy name and religion and make it contemptible and loathsome in the eyes of men Yea the more note any man hath been of for piety the more will his sins make men to loath religion So the Lord saith of his people that they did by their sins profane his holy name Amos 2.7 and pollxte his holy name Ezek. 39.7 Ye see then there is great cause that the child of God should be more afraid to offend him then any other man in the world O that the Lord would give us all hearts to take these things home unto our selves to beleeve and bee affected with them as we ought to be For certainly many of us of whom yet I dare not doubt but they are the children of God do so live as it appeareth evidently that either they beleeve not or at least they do not consider and thinke seriously of these things But I must proceed to the second word of exhortation which I told you I must from this doctrine direct unto all you that truly feare God Be thou that art Gods child above all other men most humbled in thy selfe for those falls that thou hast taken since thou wast in the state of grace Every mans humiliation and sorrow for sin if it be true will be in some measure proportionable unto the quality and degree of his sin David watred his couch and made his bed to swimme with his teares Ps. 6.6 Manasseh humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his fathers 2 Chron. 33.12 Mary Magdalen wept so abundantly that she washed Christs feet with her teares Luk. 7.38 Now our sinnes who are in the state of grace are as we have heard many waies for degree and quality greater and more odious to God then the sins of other men For first They have beene committed against knowledge and conscience and consequently have been presumptuous sins And the servant that knew his masters will and prepared not himselfe nor did according to his will saith our Saviour Luk. 12.47 shall be beaten with many stripes Secondly They have beene committed against the marvellous mercy and goodnesse of God after that we had not only heard but felt and tasted in our selves how gracious the Lord is and consequently have been done in a contempt of God And to whom soever much is given of him shall much be required saith our Saviour Luk. 12.48 Thirdly Consider with what hazard thou hast sinned What mischiefe and losse thou either hast run into by thy sin or at least didst endanger thy selfe to run into That is to say 1. The provoking of thy father to be angry with thee and to plague thee thou knowest not how sharply how grievously 2. The losse of the assurance of thy fathers love and consequently of thy peace and joy thy boldnes and communion with God 3. The losse of the feeling and use and lively operation of Gods grace in thy heart With this hazard with this danger thou hast sinned And consequently thy sin hath argued thy heart to be desperately wicked as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 17.9 Fourthly and lastly Thy sins have dishonoured God and caused such as have beene privie to them to like the worse of his holy religion as thou hast heard this cannot be avoided And this must needs lie heavie upon thine heart if there be truth of grace in it The reproaches of them that reproached thee saith David Psal. 69.9 are fallen upon me O this is a most profitable meditation for us all that meane to be partakers at the Lords table When we are at the Lords table and heare Gods Minister bid us in Gods name take and eat the body of Christ which was broken for us take and drink the bloud of Christ that was shed for us I grant there be then other meditations and dispositions of our soule that are needfull and fit for us Then should we stretch out the hand of our soule with faith and confidence thankfullnes to receive that gift the Lord offereth us feed upon that heavenly food with joy and gladnes of heart But for the preparing of our selves to come to the Lords table in a right manner certainly no disposition of our soule is so fit as sound humiliation and sense of our own sins and unworthines no meditation is so fit as a serious calling to mind and consideration of our sins and of all the circumstances whereby we may aggravate them against our selves for our sound humiliation And therfore the Apostle maketh this the summe of all true preparation 1 Cor. 11.28 Let a man examine
himselfe and ver 31. If we would judge our selves we should not be judged As if he had said We should escape all the judgments that the unworthy receiver hath cause to feare When David had invited Mephibosheth unto his table 2 Sam. 9.7 8. Mephibosheth bowed himselfe and said what is thy servant that thou shouldest look upon such a dead dog as I am And hath not every one of us much more cause to say thus in our preparatory prayers unto the Lord who inviteth us unto his table Foure singular benefits we should receive by it if we could be soundly humbled in the sense of our sins and which we cannot receive till we be so First This and nothing but this will breed in us an appetite unto Christ in this his ordinance a hungring and thirsting after him Till we be sicke of sin we can feele no need of this Physician nor can care much for him The whole have no need of a Physician saith he Mat. 9.12 but they that are sick When the fiery serpent had bitten and stung a man saith the holy story Numb 21.9 then hee would run and make use of the brasen serpent but never till then Secondly This and nothing but this will make a man able to prize Christ at his full valew and willing to part with any thing to purchase him You heare one protest Phil. 3.8 that he had suffered the losse of all things and did count them but dung that he might win Christ. But who was this that said so Surely Paul that had so deepe a sense of his own sin and unworthinesse that he counted himselfe the chiefe sinner in the world 1 Tim. 1.15 Thirdly This and nothing but this will make us fit to receive Christ by faith and make him our own Repent and beleeve the Gospell said our Saviour in his ministery Mar. 1.15 No man ordinarily can beleeve the Gospell till the law have wrought repentance a sound sense and sorrow for sinne in him And the Centurion of whom Christ saith Mat. 8.10 he had not found so great faith in all Israel as he did in him was a man that was deeply humbled in the sense of his owne unworthinesse as you may see ver 8 Lord I am not worthy saith he that thou shouldest come under my roofe A strange degree of humility as ever you heard or read of if you consider it well Fourthly and lastly This and nothing but this will make us able to rejoyce and take comfort in Christ to count him our treasure and our happinesse God forbid saith the Apostle Gal. 6.14 that I should glory or rejoyce in any thing save in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ. He meaneth the passion and sufferings of Christ. But who was this that did thus rejoyce in Christ and in his sufferings Surely it was Paul that was so deeply humbled in the sense of his unworthines that he calleth himselfe Ephes. 3.8 lesse then the least of all Saints See in all these foure points the benefit of sound humiliation for sin and be no longer afraid of it but strive and labour for it specially now that thou art in a speciall manner to appeare before God and to renew thy covenant with him LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 7. Lecture CXV On Psalme LI. 7. Aprill XIIII MDCXXIX Purge me with hysope and I shall be cleane wash me and I shall be whiter then snow WE have already heard that this whole Psalme being an humble prayer and supplication that David made unto God after that by the ministery of the Prophet Nathan the Lord had effectually discovered his foule sins unto him and called him unto repentance doth consist of two principall parts For 1 Hee prayeth for himselfe from the beginning of the Psalme to the end of the 17. verse And 2 for the Church of God which he had greatly endangered by his sinne in the two last verses of the Psalme And the prayer that he maketh for himselfe consisteth likewise of two parts the 1 concerneth his justification wherein he beggeth of God the pardon of his sinnes and recovery of his favour in the nine first verses the 2 concerneth his sanctification wherein he beggeth of God the mortifying of his corruption and the renewing of his heart by his holy spirit from the beginning of the tenth verse to the end of the 17. In the petition he maketh for the pardon of his sinnes two things are to be observed 1. The arguments whereupon hee doth ground his faith and hope to speed and obtaine this his suit 2. The oft repeating of this suit and petition to expresse the vehemency of his desire in it The arguments whereupon he groundeth his faith in this petition are two First The knowledge he had of the Lords goodnesse and of that multitude of tender mercies that were in him verse 1. Secondly The knowledge he had of his owne sinnes which he confesseth and layeth open before God not onely in a generall manner verse 3. but fully and particularly in the three verses following Aggravating them by the consideration 1. Of the the person against whom they had beene commited verse 4. Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. Of the filthy fountaine and bitter root from which they did spring verse 5. Behold I was shapen in iniquity and in sin did my mother conceive me 3. Lastly Of that knowledge and truth of saving grace which God had wrought in him before he fell into these sinnes verse 6. Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts and in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome And thus farre we have already proceeded Now in this verse and those two that follow David returneth to his first petition for the pardon of his sinne and out of the abundance of his heart repeateth it over and over againe But in this verse he doth not onely repeat and renew his suit for pardon but he doth also shew the meanes whereby he hoped to obtaine it that is to say by being purged with hysope and washed from the filthinesse of his sinnes Purge me with hysope saith he and I shall be cleane wash me and I shall be whiter then the snow For the better understanding of the words three questions are to bee moved and resolved First What is meant by this purging with hysope and by this washing that he speaketh of here For answer whereunto we must understand First That under the law of Moses as there were divers waies whereby the people of God might contract legal pollution and uncleannesse so there were also divers washings injoyned them to cleanse them from these pollutions as the Apostle teacheth us Heb 9.10 He that had the leprosy which is the soulest pollution that the law speaketh of after all the ceremonies performed by the priest for his cleansing was to be washed in water as you may see Levit. 14.8 He that is to be cleansed shall wash his cloathes and shave
I have raised from these words an undoubted truth That those outward helpes that God hath appointed us in his worship even the least of them may not be neglected by us See the proofe of the Doctrine in two degrees First In that part of the ceremoniall worship which David speaketh of here those purifications and washings that were prescribed in Moses law though they were but carnall ordinances as the Apostle calleth them Hebr. 9.10 that is such as a carnall man might easily performe and as were very sutable to the disposition of a carnall man and though they were imposed upon Gods people not as perpetuall ordinances but untill the time of reformation as the Apostle there speaketh yet while that law stood in force they might in no case be neglected This is evident both by the example of the blessed Virgin who made conscience of the law of purification and observed it carefully as you may read Luke 2.22 and by that commandement also which Christ gave unto the Leper Mar. 1.44 Goe and show thy selfe unto the Priest and offer for thy cleansing those things which Moses commanded As if hee should say Neglect not those rites and ceremonies which are appointed for thy cleansing by the law of Moses Secondly Observe the proofe of the Doctrine even in such things as are no parts of Gods worship but onely matters of circumstance in the worship of God These things though they be of lesse moment then the worship it selfe yet being appointed and commanded of God see what account is to be made of them Foure instances I will give you for this First The gesture of kneeling in prayer though it be not of absolute necessity for standing up reverently as we may see Mar. 11.25 and expressing of our reverence by other gestures of our body when we cannot conveniently kneele is lawfull also in prayer as we see in old Iacob who lying on his death-bed though he could not kneele in his thanksgiving yet lifted up himselfe to the beds head as well as he could and bowed himselfe Gen. 47.31 yet see what account is to be made even of the gesture of kneeling in prayer when we can conveniently use it see it I say in three proofes 1. In that direction we have for it Psal. 95.6 O come let us worship and bow downe let us kneele before the Lord our maker 2. In the example of Gods servants of Daniel 6.10 of Ezra 9.5 of Stephen Acts 7.60 of Peter Acts 9.40 of Paul Acts 20.36 yea of our blessed Saviour himselfe And of these two last wee read that they used this gesture of kneeling in their prayer when they had nothing to kneele on but the bare ground our Saviour in the garden Luke 22.41 and Paul with all the Christians of Tyre that accompanied him unto the ship upon the sea-shore Acts 21.5 3. Lastly In the Holy Ghosts expressing of the duty of prayer in this phrase of kneeling unto God Every knee shall bow to me Esa. 45.23 For this cause I bow my knees unto the father of our Lord Iesus Christ saith the Apostle Ephes. 3.14 that is I pray unto him Secondly The place where God appointed the sacrifices to be offered and other parts of his ceremoniall and solemne worship to be performed was but a small matter one would think Ieroboaem thought that seeing he did not intend to worship any false God as Solomon had done 1 King 11.4 5 7. but the true God onely it was no great matter in what place he did worship him specially though he did it not at Ierusalem which he of all other places thought the most inconvenient and dangerous to him 1 King 12.27 therefore he made choise of Dan and Bethel to bee the places of Gods solemne worship 1 Kings 12.29 But see how the Holy Ghost noteth even this for a most hainous sinne 1 Kings 12.30 Yea see what a matter God maketh even of this Leviticus 17.3 4. hee pronounceth him to bee no better then a murderer that should offer a sacrifice to God in any other place then before the tabernacle of the Lord. Thirdly The persons that by Gods appointment were to meddle with the arke of God was but a matter of circumstance And yet see what account the Lord made even of this If any other then such as hee had appointed thereunto did meddle with it or but touch it or but looke into it hee accounted him worthy of death as we may see in the example both of Vzzah 2 Sam. 6.7 and of the men of Bethshemesh 1 Sam. 6.19 Ieroboam thought it a matter of no great moment though hee made other men priests to offer sacrifices unto God then such as were of the sonnes of Levi specially in a case of necessity when no Levites could be got as it appeareth indeed by 2 Chron. 11.13 14. that he could get none but see how the Lord noteth this also for one of his heinous sinnes 1 King 12.31 and for a chiefe cause of the ruine of his house 1 King 13.34 Fourthly and lastly The time when the Passeover was to bee celebrated was but a matter of circumstance Ieroboam a worldly wise man thought it it seemeth a point of foolish precisenesse to thinke the solemne worship must needs bee performed just at those times that God had appointed in his law and therefore out of a politicke respect hee altered the time But marke how the Holy Ghost noteth this also to have beene his heinous sinne Hee offered upon the altar which he had made in Bethel saith the holy story 1 King 12.33 the fifteenth day of the eight moneth even in the moneth which he had devised of his owne heart On the other side wee see the conscience our Saviour made to observe precisely the Lords direction even in this He received it wee know at the same time when hee instituted the Lords Supper and that was the same night that hee was betrayed as the Apostle affirmeth 1 Cor. 11.23 Yea hee made it a matter of necessity to receive it just at the same time that he did Luke 22.7 Then came the day of unleavened bread when the passeover must bee killed And yet the whole Church of the Iewes received it not till the day after his passion for the day of his passion was the day of the preparation for the passeover as you shall find Iohn 19.14 Why would hee differ from the whole Church in such a trifle as this Why would hee not conforme himselfe to the custome of the Church in such a matter O hee accounted it no trifle though it were but a matter of circumstance because God had given expresse direction in his Word for that circumstance Numbers 9.2 3. Let the people of Israel keepe the passeover at his appointed season In the fourteenth day of this moneth at Even ye shall keepe it in his appointed season according to all the rites of it and according to all the ceremonies thereof shall yee keepe it Ye shall not
are they the better for it Wherein are they better then other men And alas what shall we say to these men How can wee deny but that this is most true that they say Onely let our selves take notice of the true cause of this surely the Lord doth not his worke in these exercises of religion that men doe use the Lord with-draweth himselfe from his ordinances and then all is in vaine that man is able to doe The Lords glorious presence which was wount to dwell in his sanctuary to accompany his owne ordinances and to worke with them is now departed not from his sanctuary onely but from the City too as once the Prophet in a vision saw it doe Ezekiel 11.23 This reason the Prophet rendereth Esa. 53.1 Who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed Few or none doe profit by the ministery of the word because the Lord sheweth not his power in it he worketh not with it And why doth not the Lord his worke in his owne ordinance Surely as for other our sins so for these among the rest First Because of the sin that aboundeth in these times and even among them that enjoy Gods ordinances and frequent them most This was that that caused the Lord of old to leave his Sanctuary Sonne of man saith the Lord to his Prophet Exekiel 8.6 seest thou what they doe even the great abominations that the house of Israel committeth here that I should goe farre from my sanctuary If hee see any fi lt by thing in thee hee will turne away from thee saith Moses Deut. 23.14 Can two walke together saith the Prophet Amos 3.3 unlesse they be agreed Is it any wonder that God joyneth not with many of you in any of his ordinances worketh not with you in them blesseth them not unto you while you live as you doe Nay is it any wonder if God withdraw himselfe from the Sanctuary it selfe from our whole engregregations for the whoredoms and drunkennesse and oathes that breake out amongst us and of which we every one stand much more guilty in his sight then the whole congregation of Israel was of the sinne of one Achan Ioshua 7.11 12. Secondly The second cause why the Lord with-draweth himselfe from his owne ordinances and doth not his part in them is because we doe not ours Wee use to serve him by the halves Whereas hee requireth in every part of his worship the service of our soule and spirit as much yea much more then of our bodies and that as David doth in the duty of thankesgiving call upon his soule Psalme 103.1 2. Blesse the Lord ô my soule and all that is within me blesse his holy name and againe Blesse the Lord ô my soule so wee should doe in every ordinance of God wee use to give to the Lord the service of our lip or eare or knee or body onely And is it any wonder if the Lord withdraw himselfe from us and refuse to joyne with us in these services wherein as our Saviour complained of the hypocrites of his time Matth. 15.8 we draw nigh to him with our mouth and honour him with our lips but our heart is farre from him A third and last cause may be this that we rest too much upon and blesse our selves in the excellency of the meanes that wee doe enjoy and make an idol of them as they of Lystra you know did of Paul and Barnabas Actes 14 11 13. and never seeke to God that hee would inwardly worke with his ordinances in us we care not for that And even to this that may bee applyed which the Apostle speaketh of every naturall man Rom. 3.11 There is none that understandeth there is none that seeketh after God And that this will much provoke God to see his glory given to his instrument that ascribed to the meanes which belongeth to him you may perceive by that feare and indignation that Paul and Barnabas did expresse when they saw them of Lystra offend this way Acts 14.14 Lecture CXVI On Psalme 51.6 Aprill 28. 1628. FOlloweth the second use of the Doctrine namely the use of exhortation and that is double according to the two severall branches of the Doctrine For first If no duty we performe to God in his worship can please him nor doe us any good unlesse it bee done with understanding therefore wee must bee exhorted that if wee desire to bee saved wee would make this our first care and endeavour to get knowledge With all thy getting saith the wisedome of God Prov 4 7. with all thy possessions whatsoever it cost thee get understanding And that for this cause chiefly because till a man by catechising and preaching of the word be brought unto knowledge all his prayers and other services he doth to God are in Gods account no better then the sacrifice of a foole as you heard the last day out of Eccl. 5.1 He that said to his people even under the law Hosea 6.6 I desire knowledge more then your burnt offerings As if he had said I was ever of that mind even when I did most straitly command the offring of sacrifices and seemed most pleased and delighted with them he will much more say to us that live under the Gospel I desire knowledge more then your prayers more then your comming to the Communion or any other service you can doe unto me Certainely most men do not beleeve this And that appeareth in three things that may be observed in the dispositions and humours of men First All men hold themselves bound to serve God all men thinke they sin that doe not use to pray but few or none hold themselves bound to use the meanes to get knowledge they are grossely ignorant and desire to continue so Of the most people in our congregations the Lord may justly take up that complaint which hee made of Israell a little before the captivitie Ieremy 4.22 My people for so they professe and hold themselves to be is foolish they have not knowne me they are sottish children and they have no understanding they are wise to doe evill but to do good they have no knowledge Secondly For other of Gods ordinances they will seeke to Gods ministers and crave their helpe If they have a child borne they will seeke to the minister to have it baptized but they will never seeke to the minister nor crave his helpe for the catechising and instructing of their children when they come to yeares of capacity they make no hast they shew no forwardnesse in that at all So they seeme to make great conscience of comming to the Communion and thinke they were undone if they should not receive it once a yeare but for hearing of the word they care not at all it would be no trouble at all unto them to want that Ye fooles and blind saith our Saviour to the ignorant and superstitious Pharisees Mat. 23 19. whether is greater the gift or the altar that
sin The Lord speaking of a small sin in comparison even of eating of meat that hee had in his ceremoniall law forbidden Levit. 11.10 saith that it should bee an abomination unto them And verse 43. hee giveth a good reason for it for hee telleth them that even a small sinne being wittingly committed would make them abominable unto him And have not we just cause to abhorre that that will cause the Lord to abhorre us 3. Wee must grieve and bee more troubled in our selves for offending God then for any worldly losse or affliction whatsoever Thâ—y shall mourne for him saith the Prophet Zach. 1â— 10 as one mourneth for his onely sonne and shall bee in bitternesse for him as one that is in bitternesse for his first borne 4. Wee must cry to him more earnestly and hearrily for pardon of our sinne then for the averting of any judgement or obtaining any other blessing whatsoever As David doth in this Psalme after Nathan had beene with him and threatned such heavy judgements against him and his house And Elihu reproveth Ioh. 36. â—1 For choosing iniquity rather then affliction A man that is wise and well advised will choose rather to endure any affliction then to commit any iniquity whatsoever 5. Lastly We must be more afraid of sin of offending God in the least thing then of any danger or evill in the world that can befall us Feare not their feare saith the Prophet Esa. 8.12 33. nor be afraid but let the Lord be you-feare and let him â—e your dread And who can possibly thus repent him of his sin that is not in his judgement fully perswaded how hainous and odious a thing every sin is Secondly Consider that till we can rightly judge of our sins Christ can profit us nothing He came to call none but sinners yea such as so know and can judge of their owne sins as that they are sicke at the heart with sorrow and trouble of mind for them Mat. 9.12 13. But of this point I shall have occasion to speake more in the next use Now the meanes whereby we may come to a right judgement of sin are five principally First Consider with thy selfe seriously that every sin is an offence and a contempt done against the infinite Majesty of the eternall God Against thee thee only have I sinned saith David here verse 4. And therefore it must needs bee a thing infinitely evill and dangerous Secondly Consider the onely punishment that the Lord in his righteous judgement hath appointed after this life for every sin is everlasting death in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone for evermore The wages of sinne of every sin is death saith the Apostle Rom. 6 2â— even eternall death Indignation and wrath tribulation and anguish saith hee Rom. 2.8 9. shall bee on every soule that doth evill And how great must that offence needes bee that the righteous God hath appointed such a punishment unto as no tongue can expresse no heart can conceive how great and how extreame it is Thirdly Thinke seriously of this that all the miseries of this life all the bitternesse we tast of in all our bodily paines and diseases in all the anguish and trouble of our minds in all our outward wants and distresses in the unseasonablenesse of the weather in all publique calamities come all from sinne Let no man deceive you with vaine words saith the Apostle Ephes. 5.6 or tell you it is nothing to be merry and wanton a little I would none did worse then so or it is nothing to use a little craft and fraud in buying and selling alas they that will live in the world must doe as the world doth let no man deceive you with such vaine words saith he for because of these things commeth the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience All our woe and misery commeth from our sinne so that there is no day passeth over our heads wherein the Lord doth not really teach us how to judge of sinne The Lords voice cryeth unto the city saith the Prophet Mic. 6.9 and the man of wisdome shall see thy name heare the red and who hath appointed it As if he had said By his rods and corrections the Lords voice cryeth unto men And though in some rare and extraordinary judgements God doth lift up his voice and cry lowder unto men then in others yet in every one of his judgements and corrections that do befall us the Lord cryeth thus to every one of us Tast and see in this what it is to sinne what it is to offend God Fourthly Consider of this that you have heard now in this Doctrine what a price was paid by thy Saviour to redeeme thee from thy sins even from the least of them Never did God so fully declare his hatred of sinne and how heinous a thing it is in his sight by all the judgements that he ever executed upon men or Angels as he did in the crosse of Christ and in that extreame abasement and humiliation that he did endure for us No if it were possible for us to see and feele the torments that the damned in hell doe endure yet could not that be so effectuall a meanes to perswade us what the true desert of sin is as the meditation of the crosse of Christ if God would please to give us hearts to behold it and meditate of it as we ought to doe They shall looke upon me whom they have pierced saith our Saviour Zach. 12.10 and then they shall mourne abundantly O if we could looke well upon Christ crucified but that can we never doe till the spirit of grace be powred upon us as the Prophet there speaketh it would not be possible for us to esteeme lightly of any sinne we could not choose but bee deepely affected with our owne iniquities Fiftly and lastly Because by reason of our naturall blindnesse and the marvellous cunning and power that the world and Satan have to bewitch us in this thing all these considerations and meanes can never prevaile with us till God open our eyes it must be the mighty worke of God specially in so profane an age as this is that must perswade us to judge rightly of sin Who hath beleeved our report say the Ministers of the Gospell Esa. 53.1 which may be applyed to this as well as to any other Doctrine that we teach in our ministery and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed As if they had said Why do so few beleeve any thing we teach out of Gods Word touching the hainousnesse and danger of sin Surely because there be few upon whom the Lord is pleased to shew his mighty power in the opening of their eyes Therfore in the use of these or any other meanes for the rectifying of our judgement in this case we must cry unto God as Iob did Iob 13.23 Make me to know my transgression and my sin It is meet to be said unto God
of a scorpion when he stingeth a manâ— so intolerable as men shall seeke death and shall not find it shall desire to dye and death shall flyâ— from them Marke but foure Doctrines which they teach and this will be evident unto you 1. Their Doctrine of justification that a man must be justified in Gods sight by a righteousnesse inherent in himselfe and by his good workes a broken reed God knoweth for a weary and fainting soule to rest upon 2 Their Doctrine of purgatory that when men dye there is a fire prepared for them in purgatory that their soules must goe to and remaine in no man knoweth how many hundred yeares which fire is no lesse painful intolerable then the fire of hell is 3. Their Doctrine of doubting that no man can be in this life certain that he is in the state of grace hope well he may but sure he can never be that his sins are so forgiven that they shal never be laid to his charge againe he must be in doubt continually nay it is sin and blasphemy say they for any man to say he is certain of his salvation 4. Lastly Their Doctrine of saving justifying faith that it is nothing but a perswasion of the mind that whatsoever God hath revealed is undoubtedly true which we have learned out of the Apostle is in the devils themselves That speciall faith that applyeth Christ and his merits particularly to every beleever that hath in it an affiance of the heart a resting upon Christ for a mans owne salvation this bloud of sprinkling that you have now heard of that they disdaine and scoffe at and persecute as vaine presumption Alas how can these poore wretches that receive these teachers that beleeve these Doctrines have any comfort in death How can they chuse but be then in intolerable terrour and torment of conscience certainly many Papists are so and all would bee were it not that they are made drunke with a wine of spirituall fornication which the whoore of Babylon hath made them to drink of as the spirit of God in Rev. 17. â— hath fore-told it should be And who would wonder to see senslesnesse and stupidity in a drunken man O therefore beloved 1. Pity your friends and kinsmen that are seduced by these wretched teachers do what you can to reclame them 2. Consider how small cause there is that we have so long enjoyed professed the Gospel which is the only way of peace as Zachary calleth it Lu. 1.79 And of which the Lord hath so oft spoken by his spirit to our hearts as he did Esa. 28.12 This is the rest wherwith yâ— mâ—y cause the wâ—ary to rest this is the refreshing As if he had said this is the Doctrine wherin the weariest faintest and most afflicted soule may find rest and refreshing How small cause is there I say that wee should now grow weary of the Gospel entertaine thoughts with those rebels Num. 14.4 of returning into that Egypt againe that house of bondage Exod. 13.3 where no true rest or comfort is to be found for the conscience Nay consider 3. how just cause of feare we have lest the Lord because we have lost our first love to him his blessed Gospel will remove our candlesticke deprive us of it as he threatneth Ephesus Rev. 2.4 5. And take heed we grow not weary of him as he chargeth Israel Esa. 43.22 and loath his Gospel lest he loath us and grow weary of us and spew us out as he threatneth the Laodiceaus that had lost their zeale Rev. 3.16 And let us take heed of doting upon antichrist his altars and his images his apish ceremonies or any part of his damnable doctrines left the Lord let antichrist enter and prevaile againe in this land that we may know by wofull experience the difference of his service the service of Christ the difference betweene popery and the Gospell as the Lord threatned his people 2. Chr. 1â— 8 The second use that this Doctrine serveth unto is to exhort us that seeing none can have comfort in the blood of Christ till it be sprinkled upon him and applyed to him till the spirit of God have made him to know it belongeth unto him that therfore every one of us would labour to find that it is so with himselfe that we would give no rest to our selves till wee find we have our part in this blood of sprinkling till the spirit of God have applyed it unto us assured us that it all the vertue and merit of it belongeth unto us O beloved 1. Content not thy selfe to know that God loveth thee so far as he giveth thee life and health he letteth thee live in peace and wealth and credit here alas hee loved Cain and Dives and many more that now fry in hell so far but labour to know that he loved thee so farre as that he gave his sonne to dye for thee let no fruit of Gods love so satisfie thee but that In this was manifested the love of God towards us saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 4 9 10. because that God sent his only begotten son into the world that wee might live through him herein is love No fruit of Gods love is worth the having is worth the speaking of in comparison of this Neither content thy selfe to know this in generall that God so loved the world that he gave his Sonne to redeeme all that can beleeve in him but labour to know in particular that which Paul knew Gal. 2.20 that he loved thee and gave himselfe for thee 3. Neither content thy selfe to thinke and hope well that Christ died for thee Go not by thinking in this case but make this sure to thy heart upon good grounds Give diligence to make thy calling and election sure saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 Neither 4 content thy selfe to say carelesly though not yet sure of this I hope I shall be before I die I hope God will purge mee with hysope one day and sprinkle this bloud of his Son upon my heart but labour speedily and without delay to get this assurance and cry with the Church unto God Psal. 90.14 O satisfie us early with thy mercy that wee may rejoyce and be glad all our daies But to inforce this so necessary an exhortation both upon my selfe and you I will 1 give you some Motives to perswade you to seeke this assurance 2 I will give you some signes whereby you may discerne whether you have yet obtained it or no. 3 I will shew the meanes that must be used for the attaining to it And for Motives I will give you but two the one taken from the possibility of attaining in this life to this assurance and the other from the necessity and benefit of it For the first Know this beloved that though 1 It be a very difficult thing to get this assurance and few attaine to it 2 They that have attained
honour to God themselves The Lord upbraideth the Iewes with this as with a great sin Zach. 7.6 When ye did eat and when ye did drinke did ye not eat for your selves and drinke for your selves Why what fault was that may you say Whom should they eat and drinke for els but for themselves Yes the Apostle telleth you 1 Cor. 10.31 that whether we eat or drink or whatsoever we do we should do all to the glory of God that is eat and drink and sleep and recreate our selves that we may become the fitter to do God some honour in our places If we seek our selves only in all that we do if we live to our selves and die to our selves certainly we can never say that we are the Lords I might shew you heare how every Christian even the meanest and poorest may in this place gaine honour to God But I will tie my selfe to the methode I have already followed and instance onely in those three callings which I have given you examples of 1 the Master of the family 2 the Minister 3 the Magistrate and governour in the Common-wealth First Such as are masters of families have a great opportunity to honour God by reforming their families and planting religion in them Thus David vowed he would honour God and shew himselfe to be his servant Psal. 101.6 7. Mine eyes shall be upon the faithfull in the land that they may dwell with me As if he should say I will get me such servants as feare God if they be to be had in the whole land he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serve me He that worketh deceit and beareth a false heart and secret hatred to religion though he be not openly profane when I once know it shall not dwell in mine house Of this also Hezekiah speaketh Esa. 38.19 The living the living he shal praise thee as I do this day and who among the living hath best opportunity to praise honour God the father to the children shall make knowne thy truth As though he had said Parents by deriving religion unto their posterity may greatly honour God above others And therfore also we shal find this oft noted in the scripture that so soone as any became Gods people themselves they shewed themselves carefull that their whole families might be so too See an example of this in a meane man the Iailour of whom it is said Acts 16.34 He rejoyced that he with all his houshold beleeved in God Yea see an example of it in a weake woman Acts 16.15 Lydia was baptized and her houshold too Yea see an example of it in a souldier and great Captaine Acts 10.2 Cornelius feared God with all his house Yea see an example of it in a Magistrate and one that was in commission Acts 18.8 Crispus the chiefe ruler of the Synagogue beleeved on the Lord with all his house Lastly See an example of it in a Nobleman Ioh. 4.53 the Nobleman of Capernaum himselfe beleeved and his whole house And what shall wee say then of those men that professe confidently God is their God and they are his people and yet shew no care at all to honour God this way by reforming their families Nay it is held a great disgrace to a man to shew any care at all or endeavour this way If Ioshuah should have lived now and held that resolution which hee professed Iosh. 24.15 certainely he would have beene counted a ranke puritan amongst our gallants For a man of his place a master of so great a family to be so precise that he will keepe never a blasphemer never a whoremaster never a drunkard in his house what a base and unworthy speech would this be accounted in these daies Many professe themselves to be Gods servants but whether they of their family serve God or the divell it is all one to them so they serve their turne They like never the worse of a servant for being a common drunkard or whoremaster or blasphemer though hee dishonour God never so much so hee have any one quality whereby hee may bee usefull unto them That it may bee said now of the families of many a one that challenge as great interest in Christ as any of his people doe as the Holy Ghost speaketh of Babylon Revel 18.2 though in another sense they are become cages of every uncleane and basefull bird Secondly We that are Ministers may in our places greatly honour God above others and expresse our love to him I am glorified in them saith our Saviour Ioh. 17.10 In which respect Paul calleth the messengers of the Churches 2 Cor. 8.23 who were preachers as appeareth verse 18. the glory of Christ. And our Saviour biddeth Peter thrice Iob. 21.15 17. shew his love to him that way even by â—eeding his lambs and sheepe We can no way glorifie God so much as in winning soules unto him wee can no way expresse our love to Christ so much as by feeding his people with knowledge and understanding If it be the love of Christ that constraineth us to preach so diligently so painefully if we shew our selves in our ministery to be the friends of the bride-groome as Iohn speaketh Ioh. 3.29 we woo for him only and not for our selves we seek his honour only and not our selves we preach as we do not because we thinke this kind of preaching will gaine us more applause with the people but because we are perswaded this kind of preaching will feed them best and bee most effectuall to save their soules then may we by every Sermon we preach get further assurance to our selves that we are the Lords Otherwise if 1 either wee preach not 2 or we preach so unprofitably as we gaine God no honour by our preaching feed neither his sheep nor his lambs by our preaching or 3 if we do preach profitably yet we do it out of selfe-love we seek our selves in it not the Lord. Certainly we can have no assurance that Christ is ours how well so ever we can speake of Christ but when we have preached unto others as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 9.27 our selves shall become cast awayes Thirdly and lastly Such as are Magistrates may in their places greatly honour God and that in some respects more then any other man When a number of foule sins whereby God was greatly dishonoured are mentioned the cause is oft assigned Iudg. 17.6 and elsewhere to be this that there was in those daies no King in Israel but every man did that which was right in his owne eyes And a Magistrate may by this shew himselfe to be the Lords and one that hath true assurance of his favour if he shew most zeale in executing justice upon such offences whereby God is most dishonoured God gave to Phinehas his covenant of peace that is an increase of comfortable assurance of his speciall favour as we read Num. 25.11 12. because he had shewed himselfe zealous for the Lord in punishing of filthy whordome And
Nehemiah knew that God was his God and would remember him in goodnesse as is plaine by his prayer Neh. 13.22 because he had shewed such zeale in punishing the profanation of the Sabbath day And what shall we say then of such Magistrates as having good law and authority to punish swearing and whoring and profanation of the Sabbath have no zeale at all for the execution of such lawes but when any come to them for justice against such offences they are ready to put them off as much as is possible and to extenuate such faults and to say with Gallio Acts 18.15 I will be no judge of such matters and verse 17. Gallio cared for none of those things Certainly these men whatsoever they say have no true assurance that Christs bloud was shed for them if they had they would shew more love to God and care of his honour Lecture CXXIIII On Psalme 51.7 August 4. 1629. NOw concerning the meanes whereby we may attaine to a particular assurance of the pardon of our sins we must first understand that this is a supernaturall worke of the spirit of God and that no man is able of himselfe and by his owne endeavour in the use of any meanes whatsoever to attaine unto it It is the spirit that beareth witnesse saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.6 And againe The spirit it selfe saith the Apostle Paul Rom. 8.16 beareth witnesse with our spirits that we are the sons of God Yet doth the spirit worke this assurance in the heart of man not by immediate and extraordinary inspirations and revelations but by ordinary meanes And he that shall with an honest heart use these ordinary meanes hath no cause to doubt but that the Lord will be pleased by his holy spirit to work it in him And these meanes we find are of two sorts The first are more outward and bodily the second more inward and spirituall The first are those ordinances of God and exercises of his holy religion which he hath appointed and sanctified which as they were all ordained for this end principally to bring us unto salvation and to worke in us a comfortable assurance of it so he that useth them diligently and conscionably may obtaine it by them Of them all in generall specially of all the parts of Gods solemne and publique worship it is to be observed that David professeth this to be the cause why he was so in love with it why he desired the comfort and benefit of Gods worship and ordinances more then he did any thing in the world besides why he resolved to make this his only suit unto God that he might never be deprived of them One thing saith he Ps. 27.4 have I desired of the Lord that will I seecke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life It is to be observed I say that he professeth this to be the chiefe cause why he was so highly in love with Gods house and ordinances That I may behold saith he the beauty of the Lord and visit his temple And what meaneth he by beholding the beauty of the Lord That he expoundeth himselfe in Ps. 48.9 We have thought of thy loving kindnesse O God in the midst of thy temple The loving kindnesse of God and his speciall mercy to his elect in Christ his favourable and cheerefull countenāce upon his servants that is the Lords beauty that is it that maketh him amiable to his people and that Gods people do behold they do think and meditate upon it farre more cleerly and comfortably in his house and temple in the use of his ordinances then any where els or by any other meanes in the world besides This made him in his troubles and banishment thirst and long after the sanctuary of God so as he professeth he did Psal. 63.1 Every place he lived in where he was deprived of the liberty and comfort of the sanctuary was unto him as a dry and thirsty land where no water is he could find nothing in it to refresh and satisfie the thirst of his soule And verse 2 he giveth the reason why he did so long after the sanctuary To see thy power and thy glory saith he so as I have seene thee in the sanctuary As if he had said I shall never see it so as I have seene it there And what meaneth he by the power and glory of God which he had seene in the sanctuary That he expresseth verse 3. Because thy loving kindnesse is better then life He had seene the mercy and loving kindnesse of God toward him in Christ he had obtained a more comforaable assurance and feeling of it in the Sanctuary in the use of Gods solemne worship and ordinances there then ever he did or could do in any place or by any meanes in the world besides All other places were to him as a dry and thirsty land where no water is in comparison of the sanctuary And certainely they that beleeve this to be so as David did they that know this to be so in their owne experience as he did and as many of you I doubt not have done will stand affected to Gods house and ordinances as he was will highly prize and esteeme of a sound ministery as he did will desire this above all things as he did that they may never want the benefit and comfort of it But to speake of this point distinctly I will instance in three parts of Gods worship onely for this and shew you what force there is in them to breed in the heart of Gods child the assurance of his favour to make him able to behold the beauty of the Lord and the light of his countenance The first of them is diligent and conscionable use of the Word of God both in the reading and hearing of it Two things there be which God hath spoken concerning his Word and the ministery thereof that may give a Christian good ground of hope that by a diligent and conscionable attendance upon this ordinance he may be able to attaine unto a comfortable assurance of Gods favour in Christ. The first is this That the Lord gave his Word and the ministery thereof to that end principally The maine thing that the Lord aimed at both in writing his holy Word and in sending of preachers to his Church is that he might by this meanes bring his people to the knowledge of himselfe and of his mercy in Christ. The second is this That the Lord will by his spirit accompany his Word and the ministery thereof in the hearts of his people and make it effectuall in them unto this end that he hath ordained it for For the first Of the Word in generall it is said that it was written principally for that end to breed in the hearts of Gods people sound comfort Whatsoever things were written asoretime saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 were written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the Scripture might have hope These
sinnes have parted them These things which God hath joyned together we have put asunder Our sinnes have separated betweene us and our God as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 59.2 There is great force in the Word to worke in the heart a comfortable assurance of thy salvation but thine owne corruption hindreth the efficacy and working of it in thee And what corruption principally doth this Surely the infidelity that is in thy heart The word preached did not profit them saith the Apostle speaking of the Israelites that perished in the wildernesse Hebrewes 4.2 not being mixed with saith in them that heard it Nay it is said of our blessed Saviour Marke 6.5 6. that he could do but a little good in Nazareth because of their unbeliefe Thou dost not in thy reading and hearing of the Word believe and make claime unto these promises that God hath made to this his Ordinance thou dost not looke to receive this benefit by it and what marvell is it then if it doe thee so little good Learne in thy reading and hearing of the Word to wait upon God for the performance of these promises with David Psalme 85.8 I will hearken what the Lord God will speake for he will speake unto his people and to his Saints If thou canst with an honest and humble heart wait upon God for comfort in the use of his Ordinance thou shalt certainely find a great deale of comfort by it in the end For they shall not be ashamed that wait for me saith the Lord Esa. 40.23 The second ordinance of God that hath great force to worke and preserve in us assurance of Gods favour in Christ and to recover it when it is lost is the conscionable use of the Lords Supper It is said of Gods people that had received the Passeover in Hezekiahs time with good hearts 2 Chron. 30. that they found marvellous comfort in it Verse 21. They kept the feast with gladnesse And Verse 26. There was great joy in Ierusalem And what was the cause of this great joy Surely they had prepared their hearts to seeke the Lord and his favour in this Ordinance as we read Verse 19. And in the conscionable use of this Ordinance they found assurance of Gods favour and that was the cause of their joy Two things there be that will make it evident to us that there must needs be great force in the conscionable use of the holy Sacrament to sprinkle Christs bloud upon our hearts and to give us assurance it was shed for us First That in this Ordinance Christ and his bloud is applied to us more particularly than by any other meanes that ever God ordained His body and blood is offred by his Minister in his Name and by his commandement to every receiver and offered as meat and drinke which of all things that we receive is most nearely applyed to us and made our owne And offred with a charge and commandement to receive him and feed upon him by faith undoubtedly believing that his bloud was shed for us For this is the commandement of Christ to every one of his people as the Apostle recordeth it 1 Cor. 11.24 Take eat this is my body which was broken for you Secondly Christ and his bloud is in this Ordinance not onely thus particularly offered and applied but verily and really though not corporally but spiritually exhibited and given to every worthy receiver In which respect every Sacrament is said by the Apostle Rom. 4.11 to be a seale of the righteousnesse which is by faith And our Saviour calleth the bread his body and the wine his bloud Mat. 26.26.28 This is my body this is my blood saith he As if hee had said As verily as the one is present unto and received by the body so verily is the other present unto and received by the soule of the worthy receiver And the Apostle moveth a Question as appealing thereby to the conscience of every true believer 1 Cor. 10.16 The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the blood of Christ Is it not an applying of Christs blood to our selves and making of it our owne And how falleth it out then that we that have so often received this holy Sacrament have gotten so little assurance by it that Christ is ours That there is never a whit the more joy in Ierusalem Gods people are never a whit the more comfortable in themselves for being at our Passeover Surely 1 We do not before-hand prepare our hearts to seeke the Lord our God in this Ordinance as they did in Hezekiahs time 2. Wee doe not when wee are at this Ordinance stirre up our selves with humble and thankfull soules to receive that mercy that is offered us from the Lord. But that complaint may bee taken up in this case which the Prophet maketh Esa 64.7 There is none that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee Christ commeth to us in this his Ordinance and offereth as with a bunch of hysop to sprinkle his bloud upon us and we will not open our hearts to receive it from him The third and last Ordinance of God that hath great force in it to breed and preserve in our hearts this particular assurance of Gods favour and to recover it when it is lost is prayer This is that that giveth virtue and force to all other meanes and without which no meanes we can use will doe us any good If thou wouldst attaine to a particular assurance of Gods love to thee in Christ thou must seeke to God for it as David doth here and cry unto him as hee doth likewise Psalme 35.3 O Lord say unto my soule I am thy salvation Great is the force of humble and fervent prayer as in all other cases so in this especially Two things we have to assure us of this First The promise of God I will make my people joyfull saith the Lord Esa. 56.7 in my house of prayer What is the thing that maketh Gods people joyfull and comfortable Surely when the Lord lifteth up the light of his countenance upon them and giveth them assurance of his favour as we see plainely Psalme 4.6 7. How and by what meanes will the Lord worke this joy and comfort in them By prayer I will make them joyfull saith he in my house of prayer So speaketh our Saviour Ioh. 16 24. Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full So the Lord promiseth unto his people Levit. 23.27 that the day of their most solemne and fervent prayer wherein they should humble themselves by fasting and afflict their soules to that end that they might pray the more fervently shoud bee a day of attonement and reconciliation betweene him and them they should obtaine more comfortable assurance of his favour upon that day and by that means than by any other Secondly The experience of Gods people may assure us of this Two experiments onely I will give you of this in David The first is set
experience 1 of Gods marvellous providence in sundry extreamities as Abraham had 2 of Gods gracious presence revealed to us in his house and in the use of his ordinances as Iacob had 3 of the comfortable answer that God hath given to our prayers as hee did to Hannah 4 specially of the fruit happy successe we have found in our fasts the great deliverances we have received by them as Gods people in the daies of Iehosaphat and Mordecai did that we should likewise take heed of forgetting these experiments use all the meanes we can to keepe them in remembrance for ever And that for this very cause because as the Apostle saith Rom. 5.4 Experience worketh hope And that upon this ground because though we be variable the Lord is constant in his love Whom he loveth he loveth to the end Iohn 13.1 In him is no uariablenesse or shadow of turning Iames 1.17 The fourth and last meanes that they must use who desire to obtaine assurance of Gods favour in Christ to preserve it when they have it and to recover it when it is lost is this They must renounce themselves and looke for it onely through the free grace and mercy of God in Iesus Christ. When a man can neither 1 by diligent examination find any goodnesse in himselfe for the present 2 nor call to mind any goodnesse that hath beene in him formerly 3 nor can remember any such speciall mercy or fruit of Gods love that he hath received in times past upon which he can ground any assurance yet if he can then with an humbled soule despairing to get it any other way cast himselfe upon the free grace and mercy of God in Christ and cry with Gods people 2 Chron. 20.12 We know not what to doe but our eyes are upon thee he may obtaine assurance and comfort by this meanes when he cannot doe it by any other By this means David looked to receive his comfort and assurance as you may find by that speech he useth to his owne soule Psalme 42.5 which he repeateth againe verse 12. Why art thou cast downe O my soule and why art thou disquieted within me Hope thou in God for I shall yet praise him for the helpe of his countenance He looked verily to recover the comfortable assurance of Gods favour How looked he to recover it Surely by hoping in God and resting in his mercy So by this meanes the faithfull professe they looked to obtaine the comfortable assurance of Gods love Psal. 33.20 22. Our soule waiteth for the Lord for our heart shall rejoyce in him because we have trusted in his holy name Let thy mercy O Lord be upon us according as we hope in thee Why but you will say can any man hope for mercy from God that can find no goodnesse in himselfe at all The righteous God loveth righteousnesse as we have heard out of Psal. 11.7 Ye that feare the Lord trust in the Lord saith David Psal. 115.11 The mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting saith David Psal. 103.17 upon them that feare him But on the other side Such as have no goodnesse in them but are wicked men his soule hateth as David teacheth us Psal. 11.5 To this I answer That though no impenitent sinner can expect mercy from God neither would I have any such snatch at any thing that I shall say they have nothing to do with it yet the humbled and penitent sinner may as may appeare by examples Sundry that could find no goodnesse in themselves at all and therefore judged themselves utterly unworthy of mercy have yet relyed upon God trusted and looked to receive mercy from him neverthelesse for that Such a one was the Centurion Matth. 8.8 who though he judged himselfe unworthy that Christ should come under his roofe yet did trust to receive mercy from Christ for all that And the woman of Canaan who though she knew no goodnesse in her selfe but counted her selfe no better than a dog Mat. 15.27 yet trusted confidently in Christ for all that And two plain reasons there be for this First because they knew Gods mercy is free and not grounded upon any goodnesse that is in us I will love them freely saith the Lord Hos. 14.4 I will be gracious to whom I will be gracious saith the Lord Exod. 33.19 and will shew mercy on whom I will shew mercy Secondly Because they have trusted to receive mercy from God onely through Christ. In him they knew there was goodnesse enough though there were none in them Looke upon the face of thine annointed saith David Psal. 84.9 As if he should have said Though thou canst see no goodnesse in me for which thou shouldst shew me mercy yet thou maist see enough in him to content thee Cause thy face to shine upon thy Sanctuary that is desolate saith Daniel 9.57 for the Lords sake Christ hath deserued that God should be mercifull to all the belieue in him And whatsoever goodnesse is in him is theirs He is made to us of God saith the Apostle 1 Corinth 1.30 wisdome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption So that an humbled sinner may rely upon and expect mercy of God through Christ though he can discerne no goodnesse at all in himselfe Nay I say more that because thou findest in thy selfe no goodnesse at all therefore art thou of all men the fittest to receive mercy from God through Christ. Hâ—e every one that thirsteth saith the Lord Esa. 55.1 come ye to the waters and he that hath no money As if he had said He that hath no goodnesse in him nothing whereby he may hope to purchase and deserve mercy is neverthelesse capable of mercy for that nay he is the more capable of it because of that that he finds himselfe so As the emptier a glasse is the fitter it is to receive any precious liquor that should be put into it Blessed are the poore in spirit saith our Saviour Matth. 5.3 And To him that worketh not but believeth in him that justifieth the ungodly saith the Apostle Rom. 4.5 To him that hath not any goodnesse not one good work to trust unto but can do God that honour as to believe in him expect and rest upon him for mercy though he know himselfe to be an ungodly man and void of all goodnesse to him his faith is imputed for righteousnesse As if he should say O that is a justifying that is an excellent faith indeed But though a man that feeleth no goodnesse in himselfe may yet expect to receive mercy and assurance of favour from God if he can rest himselfe upon the free grace and mercy of God in Christ and trust to receive it that way and that way alone yet how can such a one as I that am so full of feares and doubts and infidelity ever be able to do that my infidelity barreth me from all hope of mercy If Christ could do no mighty worke in Nazareth because of their infidelity
a chiefe cause why it is but once administred to us in all our life time Then washed I thee with water saith the Lord to his Church Ezek. 16.9 yea I throughly washed away thy bloud from thee When was that that God did thus throughly wash his people from all their bloud from all their filthinesse That he telleth her ver 8. When I entred into covenant with thee and thou becamest mine At that very time when first we received grace truly to beleeve in Christ when God first entred into covenant with us and made us his people then did he throughly wash us from all our sins Fourthly and lastly That cleansing from sinne which is wrought in us by the spirit of God in our sanctification is never perfected in this life The holyest man that ever lived in this world Christ onely excepted was not so fully and perfectly sanctified but he had some foule spots and blemishes remaining in him Who can say saith Salomon Proverbes 20.9 I have made my heart cleane I am pure from my sinne Iohn Baptist himselfe who was sanctified in his mothers wombe Cryed unto Christ Mat. 3.14 I have need to bee baptized of thee As if he had said I have need to be better washed and cleansed from my sinnes by thy spirit then yet I am Paul he complaineth Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver mee from the body of this death It is the peculiar priviledge of the Saints in heaven Hebrewes 12.23 they are just men made perfect They and they onely are so But that cleansing that is wrought by the bloud of Christ in our justification is so perfect that it leaveth no filth no spot at all upon the soule Thou art all faire my love saith Christ to his Church Canticles 4.7 there is no spot in thee And in this respect it is that David saith heere that if the Lord would once purge and wash him with that bloud of Christ hee knew then hee should bee cleane perfectly and throughly cleane yea he should be whiter then any snow Though in respect of our sanctification we be not througly cleansed from all our sins yet in respect of our justification we are though the pollution of many sins doth remaine in us and is not by the spirit of God quite done away yet the bloud of Christ cleanseth us from all sin saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.7 so as no pollution of any sin shall ever be imputed to us So soone as we doe truly beleeve in Christ and are by his bloud reconciled to God and have our pardon we are in his account as if we had no sinne in us as if we had never offended him in all our lives See the proofe of this and how large a pardon every true believer hath how fully he is acquitted and discharged of all his sinnes see it I say in five points First He that truly believeth in Christ hath all his sinnes pardoned his pardon is generall no one sinne that ever he committed how hainous soever it hath been is excepted out of his pardon I will cleanse them saith the Lord Ier. 32.8 from all their iniquity whereby they have sinned against me and I will pardon all their iniquities whereby they have sinned and whereby they have transgressed against me Though your 〈◊〉 he as scarlet saith he againe Esa. 1.18 they shall be as white as snow Davids sinnes certainly were as scarlet of a most deepe dye and yet he knew here that if he were once washed in Christs bloud if that were imputed unto him he should be whiter than the snow True it is there is one sinne the sinne against the Holy Ghost that is unpardonable as our Saviour affirmeth Mat. 12.32 but that is such a sinne as none that doth truly believe in Christ or doth desire unfainedly to believe in him did ever commit And of all other sinnes whatsoever they be our Saviour saith Mar. 3.28 Verily I say unto you all sinnes shall be forgiven unto the sonnes of men and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme that is they are pardonable and shall certainly be pardoned unto them that repent and believe in Christ. Secondly Whom once God pardoneth in Christ he is said to pardon them so fully as hee will never remember nor thinke of their sinnes any more Thou hast cast all my sinnes behind thy backe saith Hezekiah Esa 38.17 that thou maist never see nor looke on them againe I will forgive their iniquity saith the Lord of his people that are in covenant with him Ier. 31.34 and I will remember their sinne no more he will forgive their sinnes and forget them too Thirdly Such as of all other have beene the most hainous sinners yet after once they have beene reconciled to him and obtained their pardon the Lord thinketh never the worse of them for their former sinnes Of all the women and Disciples that had followed Christ we shall not finde that ever hee shewed so much respect unto any as hee did unto Mary Magdalen that had beene a most infamous and notorious sinner For 1. He accepted of that kindnesse from her as he never did from any other woman Luke 7.38 Hee let her wash his feet with her teares and wipe them with the hairs of her head and kisse them and annoint them And 2. After his resurrection it is said Mar. 16.9 that he appeared first unto her of all persons in the world So of all the elect Apostles we shall not find that he shewed so much respect unto any as he did unto Peter who had sinned more shamefully than they all had done He was seene of Cephas saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.5 then of the twelve He shewed himselfe after his resvrrection first unto Peter before all the rest Fourthly Though there be much corruption remaining in the faithfull after they be reconciled unto God and have obtained their pardon yea so much as when he casteth his eyes upon them he cannot looke off on it All our righteousnesses saith the Church Esa. 64.6 are as filthy menstruous plaguy lothsome raggs and his eyes are so pure as the Prophet speaketh Hab. 1.13 that he cannot behold sinne but he loatheth it more than the daintiest eye in the world can do the most filthy thing that is yet is his love so deare unto all them whom he hath once pardoned and is reconciled unto that he seeth not any of their sinnes which he hath pardoned so as to loath them for it And so is that speech to be understood Numb 23.21 He hath not beheld iniquity in Iacob neither hath he seene perversenesse in Israel He seeth it onely as a tender mother seeth the filthinesse and deformity of her little child to cleanse it and cure it and shew the more compassion unto it Yea the Lord seeth the corruptions and blemishes of such as he hath once pardoned and received into favour with a farre more tender eye and a heart much further off from loathing them for
endured I gave my backe to the smiters saith he Esay 50.6 and my cheekes to them that plucked off the haire I hid not my face from shame and spitting 3. Hee endured all sorts of temptations that any of the faithfull can be subject unto He was in all points saith the Apostle Heb. 4.15 tempted like as wee are yet without sinne And why did hee beare these tempâ—rall curses and punishments Certainely to deliver us from them that nâ—ne of these things might become curses and punishments unto us And therefore it is evident that Christ hath redeemed us not only from the eternall but even from all the temporall judgements also that were due to us for sin Thirdly Whose sins soever the Lord doth for Christs sake forgive he forgiveth them so fully as he will never remember them any more I even I am hee saith the Lord Esa. 43.25 that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and will not remember thy sinnes And I will forgive their iniquity saith he againe Ier. 31.34 and I will remember their sin no more And if he will never remember them then will he certainly never punish them for them For in the Scripture phrase to remember mens sinnes signifieth nothing else but to punish them He will now remember their iniquity saith the Prophet Iere. 1â— 10 and visit their sinne And againe Now will hee remember their iniquity saith the Prophet Hosea 8.13 and visit their sins they shall returne into Egypt Fourthly and lastly The Lord doth so and much more fully forgive the sins of the faithfull as he would have them to forgive one another and maketh that the very patterne we should worke by so to forgive one another as hee forgiveth us Forgiving one another saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.32 even as God for Christs sake hath forgiven you But he requireth of us that in forgiving one another we should remit not the fault onely but the punishment also not in rendring evill for evill nor railing for railing saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 3.9 but contrariwise blessing And thus you see how cleare the holy Scripture is against this first errour of the Papists how full and absolute the pardon is that Christ hath purchased for any soule it dischargeth and acquitteth him fully not only from all his sins but from the whole punishment that is due unto them Two maine objections there be which every mans heart is apt to make against this truth touching the fulâ—es of that pardon which Christ hath purchased by his bloud for every one that truly beleeve in him First If this be so may you say how falleth it out that God inflicteth so many punishments in this life upon the faithfull What are all the miseries that the best of Gods servants are subject unto but punishments for their sins Wherefore doth a living man complaine saith the Prophet Lam. 3.39 a man for the punishment of his sinnes Of many of Gods people that dyed in the wildernesse David expressly saith Psalme 99.8 Thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou didst take vengeance of their inventions Though Moses and Aaron did doubtlesse obtaine of God the pardon of that unbeliefe they shewed at the waters of Meribah yet they dyed for it in the wildernesse and for that very sinne God would not suffer them to enter into the promised land as wee may see plainely Numbers 27.13.14 And though God did pardon Davids foule sinnes upon his repentance and gave him assurance of it also by the Prophet 2 Samuel 12.13 yet did all those plagues neverthelesse light upon him which God threatned against him for those sinnes before hee had his pardon His pardon it seemeth exempted him not from the temporall punishments that were due to his sinnes To all this I answer That though all the miseries and afflictions of this life be in their owne nature punishments for sin because they are all fruits of sin sin first brought them into the world and therefore also be oft in the Scripture called punishments Levit. 26.41 43. Amos 3.2 yet are they not punishments to all men Two evident demonstrations there be for this First God inflicteth no punishment upon any man but for sinne But there bee many great judgements and afflictions that the Lord hath laid upon the faithfull wherein he hath had no respect at all to their sins as to the cause of it he did not therein intend as a judge in a vindictive manner to correct them for any sin The disciples seeing the man that was borne blind Iohn 9.2.3 thought it to bee a punishment of some sinne that either himselfe or his parents had beene guilty of but our Saviour disalloweth their judgement in that point and saith neither hath this man sinned nor his father As if hee should say Neither this mans sinnes nor his parents were the cause why the Lord smote this man with blindnesse But that the works of God might bee made manifest in him So Iobs friends judged his grievous afflictions to have beene punishments of some grievous sinnes hee had beene guiltie of but the Lord sharpely reprooveth them for this rash censure Iob 42.7 Yea hee telleth Satan Iob 2.3 that hee had mooved him to destroy him without cause Why may you say had not Iob in him sin enough to deserve asmuch as he endured Yes verily for the wages and due desert of every sin is death as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 6.23 And Iob was not without sin as himselfe confesseth Iob. 7.20 I have sinned what shall I do ô thou preserver of men Yea he imputeth all his afflictions to his sins thought them to be the cause of them all Thou writest bitter things against me saith he Iob 13.26 and makest me to possesse the iniquities of my youth He thought the sins of his youth had brought all this upon him Therefore also he fâ—ll to a diligent search and examination of his owne heart and wayes as the best of Gods servants should do in the like case that he might find out the speciall sin that moved God thus to afflict him Yea he craveth Gods helpe in this Shew me saith hee Iob 10.2 wherefore thou contendest with me And 13.23 How many are minâ— iniquities and sins Make me to know my transgression and my sin As if hee should say I know I have many wayes offended thee but shew me the speciall sin that hath thus provoked thee to afflict me Why then doth the Lord say that Satan moved him to afflict Iob without cause Surely his meaning is that there was nothing in him that was the cause whereby God was mooved thus to afflict him he did not therein punish his sin there were other causes of it even that by this tryall of his hee might make him a patterne and example of faith and patience to his Church for ever So when our Saviour telleth his Apostles of the manifold miseries that they should endure They shall put you out of the Synagogues saith he
onely cause of all the evills and miserie that can befall a man In them all it may bee said as the Church speaketh Lamentations 3.39 Man suffereth for his sinne 2. Sinne is the onely thing that maketh all miserie to bee miserie indeed all crosses and afflictions so intolerable to us as they be Ieremy 8.14 The Lord our God hath put us to silence and given us water of gall to drinke because wee have sinned against the Lord. The sting of death is sin saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 15.5 6. Neither poverty nor sicknesse nor death it selfe could sting and paine us as they doe if our sinnes were pardoned 3. If all the crosses and miseries of the world should fall upon us the burden and bitternesse of them could not bee so intolerable unto us nor torment us so much as our sinne will doe when God shall charge it upon us O that will bite like a serpent saith Salomon who spake this from experience too Prov. 23.32 and sting like an adder A wounded spirit saith he Proverbs 18.14 who can beare 4. Lastly Sinne and nothing but sinne separateth betweene God and us Your iniquities saith the Prophet Esay 59.2 have separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes have hid his face from you that hee will not heare You see then how sound a ground of true comfort this is and how just cause every humbled soule hath to rejoyce in Christ in respect of this first benefit wee receive by him that through him our sinnes are pardoned that the bloud of Iesus Christ hath cleansed us from all our sins As the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 1.7 And for the second of those benefits which every true beleever receiveth by Christ see also how just a cause of comfort it is to every afflicted soule Esay 61.10 I will greatly rejoyce in the Lord saith the true beelever my soule shall bee joyfull in my God for hee hath cloathed mee with the garments of salvation hee hath imputed and given unto mee the perfect holinesse and obedience of my blessed Saviour and made it mine hee hath covered mee all over from top to toe with the robe of righteousnesse as a bridegrome decketh himselfe with ornaments and as a bride adorneth her selfe with her jewells Great is the comfort that the soule of a Christian findeth in that inherent righteousnesse which God by his spirit hath wrought in him though it bee so poore and unperfect and maimed and slained as it is When he can find that he hath been able to pray or to confesse and mourne for his sinne or to do any other service to God with an honest and upright heart O what a comfort it is unto him And certainly if Christians did thinke well of this it would make them looke better to their hearts when they performe good duties and take heed of slubbering them over it would make them carefull to performe spirituall duties spiritually The people rejoyced saith the Holy Ghost 1 Chronicl 29.9 for that they had offered toward the building of Gods house willingly because with a perfect heart they had offered willingly to the Lord. And our rejoycing is this saith the Apopostle 2 Cor. 1.12 even the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity not in fleshly wisdome but by the grace of God we have had our conversation in the world And it is joy saith Salomon Proverb 21.15 unto the just man to doe judgement As if he had thus said He joyeth not so much in all the gaine that he getteth by his trading his buying and selling and dealings with men as he doth in this that his conscience beareth witnesse with him that he hath dealt justly with all men he hath gotten it justly whatsoever he hath But if this poore and imperfect righteousnesse that is in us will yeeld us such comfort how just cause of comfort and rejoycing hath every true believer in this that he hath another manner of righteousnesse than this is the perfect righteousnesse of Christ Iesus is his Iob saith of his inherent righteousnesse whereby hee had beene so rich in good workes so abundant in the workes of mercy to all that stood in need of him Iob 29.14 that he put on his righteousnesse and it cloathed him my judgement saith he this care I had to deale justly and uprightly with all men was as a robe and a diademe unto me And a goodly garment and robe doubtlesse that was As comely apparell is knowne to set forth much and adorne the person of a man O that men and women specially knew not this too well O that by their pride in this by their over-much care to adorne and decke their bodies this way they did not make both their bodies and soules loathsome unto God as comely apparell I say if it be used in sobriety and moderation doth much set forth and adorne the body in the eye of man so doe those graces of the Spirit that Iob speaketh of even our inherent righteousnesse much more beautifie and adorne us in the eye both of God and man Be ye cloathed with humility saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 5.5 to all Christians As if he had said That is a goodly garment a goodly robe for any Christian to weare And speaking of Christian women he saith 1 Pet. 3.3 4. their adorning should not be that outward adorning of plaiting the haire no nor of cutting and shearing it would he have said if he had lived to see the fashions of these dayes nor in wearing of gold or jewels saith he nor in putting on of any apparell Why how then should a Christian woman dresse and decke her selfe will you say Surely with the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit saith he which is in the sight of God of great price Grace is a goodly garment certainely But if this garment of inherent righteousnesse that hath so many spots and rents in it will adorne us so much if that be so much to be joyed in what a beauty and glory is that which the Lord our God hath put upon us wretched sinners in cloathing us with the robe of Christs righteousnesse In that he hath not onely taken from us our owne filthy garments as he did from Iehoshua Zachary 3.4 but cloathed us with change of raiment with a righteousnesse sufficient and more than sufficient to make us comely and beautifull in his eyes In graunting to us that wee should bee arrayed in that fine linnen cleane and white as wee heard the last day out of Revelation 19.8 This robe the Lord hath put upon thee beloved I speake to the poorest to the weakest of all Gods servants that heareth me this day this perfect righteousnesse of Christ is thine O that thou hadst eyes to see thy happinesse in this O that thou hadst an heart to be affected with it and rejoyce in it as thou oughtest to doe Great was the glory of man in his first creation and in that righteousnesse wherewith hee was cloathed
then God created him in his owne image saith Moses Genesis 1.27 and hee repeateth it againe in the same Verse In the image of God created he him saith he And this is expounded by Salomon Eccles. 7.29 God made him righteous And by Paul this image of God saith he Ephes. 4.24 was righteousnesse and true holinesse And great was our losse doubtlesse in being stripped by his fall of this garment But wee have recovered more by Christ than wee lost by Adam the robe of righteousnesse which wee have gotten by Christ the second Adam is farre more glorious than that which wee were deprived of by the fall of the first Adam Every true believer is in a more blessed estate by Christ more white and beautifull in Gods eye than Adam was in his innocencie before hee had ever sinned And that in these three respects First That righteousnesse that Adam had was uncertaine and such as it was possible for him to lose yea he did lose it and that in a very short time God gave him power and freedome of will to hold and keepe it to stand in that blessed estate if he would himselfe and he gave him also power and freedome of will to part with it and lose it if he would to fall into sinne yea even into that sinne which is unto death But the righteousnesse that we have by Christ is made more sure unto us it is that good part yea the best portion of that good part which Mary had chosen of which our Saviour saith Luk. 10.42 that it should never be taken away from her And indeed how is it possible we should be spoiled of it Who should take this robe from us or spoile us of it Who shall separate us saith the Apostle Rom. 8.35 from the love of Christ And he concludeth verse 39. I am perswaded that neither height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. 1. Not all the policies of the world how strong soever they be It is not possible saith our Saviour Mat. 24.24 that false Christs and false Prophets with all their great signes and wonders should be able to deceive the elect of God 2. Not Satan with all his strength and subtilty he that is built upon this rocke saith our Saviour Matth. 16.18 he that hath gotten Christ and his righteousnesse the gates of hell shall not prevaile against him 3. Lastly Not the corruption of our owne heart He that is borne of God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.9 cannot sinne he meaneth the sinne unto death It is not possible for an elect child of God so to sinne as that he should utterly lose Christ and this robe of righteousnesse which he hath received from him Secondly the righteousnesse that Adam had was in his owne keeping the spring and root of it was founded in himselfe and that was the cause why he lost it so soone He like the Prodigall Luke 15.12 13. had all his portion his blessednesse and righteousnesse in his owne hands and so made it quickely all away as he did But the righteousnesse we have by Christ is in our Fathers keeping Our life is hid with Christ in God saith the Apostle Colos. 3.3 The cause why it is not possible for any of our ghostly enemies to spoile us of it is not any inherent strength that is in us to keepe and hold it fast but the faithfulnesse and power of God whereby he watcheth over us and keepeth us from sinning that sinne which is unto death whereby we should lose Christ. The Lord is thy keeper saith David to his own soule Psal. 121.5 We are kept by the power of God unto salvation saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.5 My sheepe shall never perish saith our Saviour Ioh. 10.28 29. neither shall any pluck them out of my hand my father that gave them me is greater than all and none is able to plucke them out of my fathers hand Thirdly and lastly Admit the righteousnesse that Adam had in his creation had beene unchangeable and that he could never have lost it yet had it been but the righteousnesse of a man But the righteousnesse that we have by Christ is the righteousnesse of such a person as was God aswell as man And therefore as the second Adam was a farre more excellent person than the first Adam was The first was of the earth earthy as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 15.47 The second was the Lord from heaven So his righteousnesse also must needs bee farre more absolute and sufficient to satisfie the infinite justice of God and the exact perfection of his holy law than Adams righteousnesse could possibly have done That righteousnesse that we have by faith in Christ is the righteousnesse of God saith the Apostle Roman 3.22 He made him to be sinne for us saith he 2 Corinth 5.21 who knew no sinne that wee might bee made the righteousnesse of God in him Now to make some application of all this that you have heard You see how just and sound a ground of true comfort this Doctrine is unto all true believers Let us then stirre up and provoke our selves to take comfort in it to rejoyce in Christ as we have just cause to doe Are the consolations of God small with thee saith Eliphaz to Iob 15.11 and so should every one of us say to our soules We should checke and chide our selves for this as David oft doth even thrice in two short Psalmes Psalme 43.5 11. and 43.5 Why art thou cast downe O my soule and why art thou disquieted within me Why takest thou no more comfort in Christ why dost thou not rejoyce in him As every breach of Gods commandement is a sinne so it is certainly a sinne and a just cause of humbling to every true believer that he doth not rejoyce in Christ. For this is also a breach of Gods expresse commandement Rejoyce in the Lord that is rejoyce in Christ alway saith the Apostle Phil. 4.4 and againe I say rejoyce Nay in some respect it is a greater sinne than the breach of any of the commandements of the morall law for it is a breach of the commandement of the gospell which is greater than the law as is plaine by that comparison the Apostle maketh betweene them Hebr. 2.2 3. 8.6.10.28 29. It is a sinne that carryeth in it a contempt and light esteeme of Christ thy Saviour and wherein canst thou sinne more hainously than in this Charge therefore this sinne upon thine owne heart be humbled for it and strive against it Labour to find out in thy selfe the cause of it and purge thy heart of it strengthen thy selfe against it For certainly it is some dangerous humour and corruption or other that distempereth thy soule so as thou canst relish no more sweetnesse in Christ than thou dost Three things there are principally that Gods poore servants that Christ hath done all this for object and alledge
to everlasting confusion Cain had a greater portion of them then Seth and Esau then Iacob And what comfort can a man have in such fruits of Gods love as these are What comfort can the traitour take in that goodnesse of the King that being apprehended hee giveth order that hee may have a faire and good lodging in the tower and a good diet too till matters be ripe and ready for his arraignement and execution No no he taketh small comfort in all this nothing will assure him of the Kings mercy and love till his pardon bee brought him So may I say of all these outward blessings thou canst have no sound comfort in them till thou have Christ and hast through him gotten the pardon of thy sinnes These are indeed fruits of Gods common love but these are no fruits or signes of Gods speciall or everlasting love of that love that he beareth to them whom he meaneth to save eternally No man knoweth either love or hatred by any thing that is before him saith Salomon Eccl. ◠1 A man cannot argue God loveth him with his speciall love because he enjoyeth these things nor that God hateth him because he wanteth them And it is not that common but this speciall and everlasting love of God onely that we are to make reckoning of and to take comfort in In this was manifested the love of God towards us saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.9 10. because that God sent his onely begotten Sonne into the world that we might live through him Herein is love not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sinnes If thou canst say God hath given Christ unto thee and to thee an heart to receive him then thou maist be bold to say God loveth thee indeed But thou canst never say God loveth thee indeed till thou be in Christ. He is called the Sonne of his love 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Col. 1.13 He hath made us accepted in the beloved saith the Apostle Eph. 1.6 As if he had said He loveth us for his sake and he loveth none but for his sake and with respect unto him onely And what good will it do thee to have all the world if thou have not Gods love What comfort canst thou take in any thing thou hast if God have not given it thee in his love Now on the other side that this Motive may have the more force in thy heart consider what a happinesse it is for a man to be in Christ even in respect of these outward things The true believer and he that knoweth Christ is his may take great comfort even in these outward and common blessings of God God giveth to him saith Salomon speaking of these things Eccles. 2.26 that is good in his sight reconciled to him in Christ and justified before him wisdome and knowledge and joy He joyeth even in these outward blessings he useth them with joy and comfort In which respect it is said by David Psal. 37.16 that a little that a righteous man hath is better than the riches of many wicked men Have he little or have he much he hath more comfort in that he hath than any wicked man in the world can possibly have For First That that he hath is his owne he hath the highest title unto it All things are yours saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 3.21 23. and ye are Christs In giving Christ unto us how shall he not with him also freely give us all things saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 Secondly He shall have good of that he hath it shall do him good and no hurt it shall not hinder his happinesse it is sanctified unto him The blessing of the Lord it maketh rich saith Salomon Proverb 10.22 and he addeth no sorrow with it As if he had said He that hath wealth with Gods blessing shall have no cause to repent him another day that he lived so prosperously Thus God promiseth his people that are in covenant with him Deut. 30.9 The Lord thy God will make thee plenteous in every worke of thine hand in the fruit of thy body and in the fruit of thy cattell and in the fruit of thy land for good for the Lord will rejoyce over thee for good as he rejoyced over thy fathers Marke how the Lord doth not onely promise unto his people these outward things that he would increase them in their children and in their estates but that he promiseth them also and repeateth this promise twice in this one Verse that he would give them these things for their good they should have good of them they should receive good and no hurt by them To have the things is nothing unlesse we have them with the blessing unlesse God give us good of them When the Apostle had said 1 Tim. 4.3 5. that God hath created all meat to be received with thankesgiving of them that believe and know the truth he addeth in the next words that every creature of God is good As if he had said To the believer all Gods creatures are good and to none but him and he giveth this reason For it is sanctified saith he by the word and prayer As though he should say When Gods creatures are sanctified unto us when we have a holy use of them and are made the better by them then are they good to us and not els and to the true believer they are sanctified and to none but him Thirdly and lastly Whatsoever the true believer he that is in Christ hath in these outward things he hath it in Gods love and therefore he may well take comfort in it We are wont to say that an hearty welcome is the best cheere that any friend can make us Though our fare be but meane yet if we can find we have it with a good will and that our friend is glad of us and thereby we discerne that he doth unfeignedly love us this we esteeme of more worth than the best cheere in the world this maketh the homelyest fare most sweet and acceptable unto us And certainely it is much more so in this case When a man once knoweth he hath Gods love and that that which God hath given him be it little or much is given to him in love O this giveth a most sweet and pleasant relish to all Gods blessings that we do enjoy this maketh a man to take true and solid comfort in them Thus Iacob speaketh of his children Genesis 33.5 These are the children that God of his grace hath given unto thy servant and Verse 11. of his cattell Because God hath dealt graciously with mee and because I have enough Hee tasted Gods speciall love unto him even in these things I told you even now that no unbeliever can take any sound comfort in any of Gods outward blessings because hee cannot conclude from thence that God loveth him with a speciall love but though he cannot he that is in Christ may These common
that he doth enjoy Not of works saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.9 good works he meaneth least any man should boast As if he should say A man is exceeding apt to boast of his good workes though not outwardly in words yet inwardly in heart he blesseth himselfe and secureth his heart in nothing so much as in his good workes in any good worke he knoweth by himselfe And when he had said 1 Cor. 1.30 that Christ is made unto us of God wisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption As if he had said We have all in him he giveth this for the reason of it verse 31. that hee that gloryeth might glory in the Lord. As if he should have said If we had any of this without Christ we would be apt to glory in it and care but a little for him And therefore it is so oft said that the poore and such as find themselves to be utterly destitute of all goodnesse are the onely men that are fit to seeke and receive comfort by Christ. The Lord hath anointed me saith our Saviour Luk. 4.18 to preach the Gospell to the poore As if he should say Small hope there is that any but they will receive it Ho every one that thirsteth saith he Esa. 55.1 come ye to the waters and he that hath no money Where it is to bee observed that hee maketh the man that thirsteth and the man that hath no money all one As if he had said None will thirst after Christ but only those poore wretches that have no money nothing of their owne to take unto So he saith likewise Zach. 11.11 that they were the poore of the flocke that waited on him And who are meant by these poore ones in all these places Surely not such as lived in the want of bodily and worldly wealth but such as are poore in spirit and feele an utter want of all goodnesse in themselves these are the onely men that will thirst after Christ and are fit to receive him And so the Apostle interpreteth that metaphor when he saith Romanes 4.5 to him that worketh not that hath no worke no goodnesse at all to trust unto but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly knoweth himselfe to be void of all goodnesse full of ungodlinesse and therefore flieth to Christ and beleeveth in him to him his faith is counted for righteousnesse Yee see then how apt we are to be kept from Christ from prising him and desiring him as we ought even by those good things that are in us This impediment will easily be remooved if we consider well the force of this third Motive wee can have no true comfort of any good thing that is in us till we bee in Christ. To speake distinctly of this point you shall see the truth of it 1 In those good things that are in many a naturall man 2 In those good things that are in many an hypocrite 3 Lastly In those good things that are in the regenerate man himselfe And in handling these three I will observe this method 1. I will shew you that there are in every one of these some good things 2 That there is no true comfort to be found in any of this goodnesse till we be in Christ. For the first It cannot be denied but there are many good things in some naturall men That that we call civill and morall honesty is certainely in it selfe a good thing That many men live so unblameably free from any open or knowne offence specially against the second table The care that many naturall men have to keepe their word to deale justly with all men to bee helpfull and mercifull to such as stand in need of them and many such like things that may bee discerned in them are doubtlesse very good things The conscience that Abimeleâ—h the King of Gerar made of adultery and that integrity of heart that was in him that way of which wee read Genesis 20.5 was a very good thing Yea those are good things not onely in the esteeme of men but even in the account of the Lord himselfe We read Marke 10.20 21. when our Saviour heard the young man say that he had observed all the commandements of the second table from his youth and knew well that in respect of the outward observation of them be had spoken the truth that beholding him he loved him for this Certainely God loveth and liketh well of these moralities and civill vertues that are in naturall men Yea and he useth to reward them also Let me shew you the proofe of this in three degrees First Many a naturall man by the care hee hath to deale justly with men and by his good workes the workes of charity that hee doth avoideth many temporall judgements of God that doe fall upon other men That is the reason why the Prophet having threatned desolation against the Moabites Esa. 16.3 adviseth them that by executing judgement and shewing mercy to the oppressed they would labour to prevent it And the Prophet Daniel Daniel 4.27 giveth hope unto Nebuchadnezzar himselfe that by righteousnesse and shewing mercy to the poore he might obtaine a lengthening of his tranquillity Secondly It is not to bee doubted but that many naturall men prosper much the better both they and their posterity in their outward estate even for the morall parts that are in them It is said Exodus 1.20 21. that God dealt well with the midwives of Egypt and made them houses because of the mercy they shewed to the Hebrew infants they feared God so farre that they durst not make them away though the King so straitly commanded them to do it Thirdly and lastly The Lord hath been wont to reward these civill vertues and morall parts that are in some naturall men even with spirituall blessings also in some sort For even for this cause by his restraining grace he keepeth them from some sinnes that otherwise they were in danger to fall into I know saith the Lord to Abimilech Gen. 20.6 that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart for I also withheld thee from sinning against me therefore suffered I thee not to touch her Two evident reasons there are why the Lord must needs love and reward these morall parts these civill vertues that are in many naturall men First Because of the good they doe to others thereby even the service they doe to his good providence in preserving society and peace among men This civill honesty and these good morall parts that are in many naturall men where there is no religion are the very sinewes and bonds of humane society and there were no living or conversing among men without them This reason the Lord giveth why hee would reward Nebuchadnezzar and his army for the service they did against Tyrus Ezekiel 29.20 Because they wrought for me saith the Lord God As if he had said They were instruments of my good providence in the just ruiâ—e and destruction of that wicked people And if God doe
the Sabbath yea even to the neglect of this outward rest from our owne workes on that day If you compare 2 Chronicles 36.21 with Leviticus 26.34 35. you shall finde this noted for a chiefe cause of that miserable captivity that Gods people did endure in Babylon Because the land did not rest in your Sabbaths saith the Lord when yee dwelt upon it And Nehemiah telleth them so much after their returne from that captivity Nehemiah 13.18 that God did bring all the evill that was come upon them and upon Ierusalem because their fathers had prophaned the Sabbath so as they then did How was that Surely they suffered men to tread wine-presses on the Sabbath a work that is not in use among us but our grinding of corne and making of malt is equivalent unto it and they suffered men to goe in and our with burdens and carriages and to buy and sell wares upon the Sabbath as you shall finde Verse 15 16 of that Chapter And these are the things of which hee saith Verse 18. Did not your fathers thus and did not our God bring all this evill upon us and upon this City And looke what hath beene said of every Church and Kingdome that the flourishing estate or ruine thereof dependeth greatly upon the observation or neglect even of this outward rest the same may be also said doubtlesse of every towne and family and particular person that their welfare and undoing dependeth much upon this Never was any man made the poorer by the strict observation of the Sabbath Day by refusing to buy or sell or doe any of his worldly businesse upon that Day But the more conscionable any man is in resting from all his owne workes upon that Day the more plentifull a blessing hee shall be sure to receive from God upon the labours of his calling in the six dayes And it is not thine owne labour or toyling but the blessing of God that maketh rich when all is done as Salomon teacheth us Proverbs 10.22 I know well that the worldly man cannot believe this but thinketh this would be the way to undoe him How should I live saith he if I should do no businesse on the Sabbath Day I cannot maintaine my charge by going to Church and doing nothing for a whole day But marke I pray you how God answereth these men Leviticus 25. The Lord gave his people then a commandement to keepe every seventh yeere a Sabbath all the yeere long thus farre forth The seventh yeare shall be a Sabbath of rest to the land saith the Lord there verse 4 5. a Sabbath for the Lord thou shalt neither sow thy field nor prune thy vineyard no nor reape and gather that that grew of it owne accord to thy private use for so the 5 verse is to bee understood And if ye shall say and object saith the Lord verse 20 21. what shall wee eat the seventh yeere As if he should say How shall wee live then that yeere seeing wee shall neither sow nor reape As indeed they had much more reason to object this against the keeping of one yeare in seaven then wee have against the keeping of one day in seven for a Sabbath the Lord answereth this verse 21. I will command my blessing upon you in the sixt yeare and it shall bring forth fruit for three yeeres So may I say to thee Keepe the Sabbath conscionably remember the Sabbath day before it come and cast for it by dispatching before hand all that thou hast to doe as neither thou nor thy servant may have any thing left to be done upon that day and the Lord will command his blessing upon thy labours in the six daies accordingly so as thou shalt not bee impoverished ever a whit but enriched by it On the other side the Lord hath beene wont to reveale his wrath from heaven upon townes and families and upon particular persons as much for this one sinne of profaning the Sabbath as for any other And namely by that fearefull judgement of consuming fire by which specially and by name hee hath in his Word threatned to punish this sinne If you will not hearken unto mee saith the Lord Ieremy 17.27 to hallow my Sabbath day and not to beare a burden even entring in at the gates of Ierusalem on the Sabbath day then will I kindle a fire in the gates thereof and it shall devoure the pallaces of Ierusalem and it shall not bee quenthed And thus have I shewed you in this one particular how highly God is pleased with the strict observation of the Sabbath day And if it please him so well to see men rest from their owne workes upon that day which yet as I told you is but the least thing that belongeth to the right observation of it you may bee sure hee is much more pleased to see men spend that day in doing of his workes in exercising themselves in those duties of piety and mercy which hee hath appointed to bee done upon that day especially in seeing them keepe his Sabbaths spiritually and conscionably Certainely they that doe so shall bee sure to bee blessed and rewarded of God for it To this purpose it is worth the observing that as our Saviour saith Marke 2. â—7 that the Sabbath was at the first made for man for the great benefit and behoofe of man Man could not no not Adam in his innocency have beene without it but with great danger and losse unto him So the Holy Ghost saith that twice of the Sabbath Gen. 2.3 and Exodus 20.11 that hee never said of any other day that the Lord blessed that day that is appointed it to bee a meane of a greater blessing to man if hee keepe it as God hath commanded him to doe then any other day or any of the ordinary workes of any other day can possibly bee Two sorts of blessings there be which the conscionable observer of the Sabbath shall be sure to receive by it The first are spirituall And they indeed are the chiefe blessings of all because they are durable and everlasting and because they concerne the soule which is the chiefe and most precious part of man And for these was the Sabbath chiefly ordained that God might by it in the use of his ordinances inrich our soules with spirituall blessings in heavenly things So the Lord saith Ezekiel 20.12 that hee gave his Sabbaths to his people to that end that they might know that hee was the Lord that sanctified them Wee shall know and find that the Lord will sanctifie us both begin and increase saving grace in our hearts if we keepe the Sabbath conscionably Yea the Lord hath promised Esa. 56.6 7. to every one that keepeth his Sabbath from polluting it that he will make them ioyfull in his house of prayer And Esa. 58.13 14. that if a man shall keepe the Sabbath heartily and spiritually then hee shall delight himselfe in the Lord. By these two places it appeareth that God hath bound himselfe
you will be apt to say Is that such a matter for a man an ancient man especially to bee a little sleepy and drowsy some times And that it is not well done of me thus openly to disgrace men for their weaknesses and infirmities But to such I answer First I doe not publish or lay open any mans secret or private faults I speake of a sinne that is publique and open to the Congregation Of a sinne of which it may be said as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 3.9 They declare their sinne as Sodom they hide it not And it is the Apostles rule 1 Tim. 5.20 Them that sinne thus rebuke openly Secondly I speake of a sin that is so growne into fashion heere in so common and generall use that no man seemeth to count it any shame at all to him to doe it Were they ashamed saith the Prophet Ier. 8.12 nay they were not at all ashamed neither could they blush Thirdly I speak of a sinne that together with the profanenesse of the children in laughing out and sporting and fighting in the Church ordinarily every Sabbath day is a great blemish to our Church assemblies and such as may provoke the Lord to say of them as he doth of those Esa. 1.13 The Sabbaths the calling of assemblies I cannot away with it is iniquity even the solemne meetings 4. To bee overtaken with drowsinesse and sleepinesse sometimes even in the Church even at a Sermon may well be an infirmity specially in an aged man And I were much to blame if I should censure any man for this rigorously I know well the Apostles rule Gal. 6.1 If any man bee overtaken with a fault a frailty and infirmity hee meaneth yee that are spirituall restore such a one in the spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe least thou also be tempted And what man is there that is not subject to naturall infirmities But if thy sleeping were onely an infirmity thou wouldest not be so pleased with thy selfe in it it would trouble thee more thou wouldest by standing up and rowzing thy selfe strive against it thou wouldst count it a kindnesse in thy neighbour that sitteth next thee to jogge thee and waken thee yea thou wouldst pray to God for helpe and strength against it I know it is the ordinary plea that is made for many foule sinnes the drunkard will say so too It is but my infirmity Callest thou these infirmities I tell thee there is a damnable weakenesse and infirmity The Lord speaking to Hierusalem who was now become an imperious whorish Woman saith Ezek. 16.30 How weake is thy heart It was a damnable weakenesse There is a spirituall spirit of infirmity Luke 13.11 The Devill hath made thee so weake that thou canst resist no temptation that thou art as unable to stand against temptation as the chaffe is to withstand the power of the winde Psal. 14. It is a cursed infirmity when thou art so weake as that thou canst not cease from sinne as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2.14 But the Apostle speaking of the frailties and infirmities that were in himselfe and the rest of the faithfull Rom. 7. and 8. Giveth us foure notes whereby a sinne of infirmity may be knowne from a raigning sinne The first is in the fifteenth Verse of the seaventh Chapter What I hate saith he that doe I. He was is convinced in his judgement that it was a sinne and therefore hated it so canst not thou say of thy sinne The second is Verse 19. The evill which I would not that I doe His will the purpose and resolution of his heart was against it Knowing his weakenesse he armed himselfe aforehand against it by purposing with himselfe to take heed to himselfe that he might not fall into it as David did Psal. 39.1 I said I will take heed to my wayes that I sin not with my tongue I will keep my mouth as with a bridle He strove against it by prayer and all other good meanes so canst not thou say of thy sinne The third is Verse 24. O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Hee was much troubled and grieved when he was overtaken with it it was a great burden to his soule so canst not thou say of thy sinne The fourth and last is Rom. 8.1 They that are in Christ Iesus walke not after the flesh It is not their custome and ordinary practice to doe so so canst not thou say of thy sinne No no I assure thee to sleepe ordinarily a great part of the Sermon while as many of you use to doe nay to sleepe at all in the Church without shame without feare without stirring up your selves and striving against it is more then an infirmity it is certainely a grosse sinne And God will judge thee a prophaner of his Sabbaths that doest so though thou come to Church never so diligently Yee shall keepe my Sabbaths and reverence my Sanctuary saith the Lord twice to his people Levit. 19.30.26.2 God will never account thee a keeper of his Sabbaths that shewest no more reverent respect unto his Sanctuary I tell thee there is a reverence due from the greatest man in the world unto the Lords Sanctuary in three respects 1. In respect of the people and servants of God that are met there to worship him Despise yee the Church of God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.22 2. In respect of the holy Angels who are then chiefly present with Gods people and have a charge to attend them when they are assembled together to worship God both to bee as a guard unto them as also to bee witnesses and observers of their behaviour then This was tipified by the figures of the Cherubins that were carved round about upon the walls of Salomons Temple as we reade 1 King 6.29 And more plainly taught us by the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.10 For this cause saith he in the congregation ought the woman to have power on her head that is her vaile which is a signe of her husbands power and superiority over her because of the Angels 3. In respect of the Lord himselfe who is in a speciall sort present there where his people are assembled to worship him Where two or three are gathered together in my Name saith our Saviour Matth. 18.20 There am I in the midst of them And canst thou then call it thine infirmity to shew no more reverence in such a presence to sleepe at a Sermon ordinarily without feare without shame when thou knowest that all these eyes are upon thee When the people of God and the holy Angels of God yea the Lord Himselfe doe all looke upon thee and behold thee And so much shall serve to be said in reproofe of that fault which is committed against the first branch of the commandement The second branch of the fourth commandement requireth us to spend the day so farre as our bodily necessities will permit in holy and religious duties both publike and private but
for this very cause because he professeth goodnes I know every man will say hee hateth no professour for his profession nor for any good thing that is in him but onely for such faults as I named which they find to bee in them And so the cursed Iewes could say for themselves Iohn 10.33 For thy good workes wee stone thee not but for thy blasphemy Whereas indeed they hated him only for his good workes And so it is certaine there have beene alwaies many in the world yea in the Church too that have hated a disciple even in the name of a disciple Cain hated Abel because saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.12 his owne workes were evill and his brothers righteous And David saith of himselfe Psal. 38.20 that he had many adversaries for this very cause because he followed the thing that was good And our Saviour telleth his Disciples Iohn 15.19 that the world should hate them for this very cause because they are not of the world but hee hath chosen them out of the world Whereby it is plaine that the most that hate the professours of religion hate them not for any of their faults but onely for the goodnesse that they make profession of O take heed beloved that thou bee none of those And I will give thee three notes to discerne this by First If thou didst hate and dislike them onely for their faults and not for their goodnesse thou wouldst be sure those faults were in them indeed which thou so hatest them for Wheras thou art apt to beleeve any slander against them and to imagine and charge them to bee guilty of such things as thou canst not prove but they are most free from They cast iniquity upon me saith David Psal. 55.3 and in wrath they hate me This casting of iniquity upon professours and aptnesse that is in men to surmise and report evill of them without cause argueth a deadly hatred not to their faults but to their persons and profession Secondly If thou didst dislike or hate them for their faults onely then thou wouldst hate other men also in whom the same and greater faults doe abound more then in them But that thou dost not thou likest other men never the worse for these and grosser sins thou hatest sin in none but in them only that professe goodnesse Thou hatest them that are good and lovest them well enough that are naught as the Prophet speaketh of lewd men in his time Mic. 3.2 And therfore it is evident thou hatest them not for their faults but for their goodnesse only Thirdly and lastly If thou didst hate them only for their faults thou wouldst not rejoice to heare or speake evill of them but it would grieve thee to heare and see that such as professe so well should live so ill that occasion should be given to wicked men to blaspheme and speake evill of religion through their sins This is the nature of true zeale and hatred of sin I beheld the transgressours and was grieved saith David Ps. 119.158 because they kept not thy word But thou hast no greater joy then to heare and speake of the faults of professours and to blaze them abroad as far as thou canst yea thou art apt to glory in the advantage thou hast gotten against religion by it Like those that David complained of Ps. 38.16 When my foot slippeth then they magnifie themselves against me And therfore it is evident thou hatest them not for their faults but for the goodnesse that is in them And thus have I finished the first branch of that point that I instanced in touching the good things that may be found in many an hypocrite I have shewed you that though all these five things may bee found in some that are no better then hypocrites yet are they all very good things for all that and such as God is highly pleased with Lecture CXXXVIII On Psalme 51.7 Ianuary 19. 1629. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second branch of the point which is indeed the maine thing I aimed at in propounding it unto you to shew you that though all these bee very good things in themselves yet can no man that hath them find any sound comfort in them till hee bee in Christ. For a man may have these good things in him and yet be in a most wofull case he may perish everlastingly for all that Further proofe I need not bring for this then that which you have already heard that every one of these five good things have beene found in some that have beene no better then hypocrites And every hypocrite certainely is in a most wofull case he can have no sound joy nor comfort in him The joy of the hypocrite is but for a moment saith the Holy Ghost Iob 20.5 and 8.13 14. The hypocrites hope shall perish his hope shall be cut off and his trust shall be a spiders web As if he should say He may for a time blesse himselfe in his estate by reason of these good things he findeth in himselfe he may have some hope and confidence in himselfe that hee shall goe to heaven and in this hope hee may find some comfort and joy but if hee bee an hypocrite if his heart bee unsound this hope and joy of his will not last it will faile him when he shall have most need of it When the houre of tentation shall come fearefullnesse will surprise the hypocrite as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 33.14 And though in some respect the case of the open profane man be worse then his he dishonoureth God more and sinneth with a higher hand and with more contempt of God and doth also more hurt to men by his example then the hypocrite doth in which respect God useth in a more exemplary manner to plague him in this life then hee doth the hypocrite and hath also prepared for him in hell a greater measure of confusion and torment then for the hypocrite She set her bloud and murders saith the Lord Ezekiel 24.7 8. and that that is said of murder may bee said of beastly filthinesse also and of all other sinnes that are committed impudently and with a high hand shee set her bloud saith the Lord upon the top of a rocke and cared not how many were eye-witnesses of it shee poured it not upon the ground to cover it with dust shee did not desire to have it concealed and hidden from any that it might cause fury to come up to take vengeance As if hee should say The sinnes of profane men so desperately and impudently committed doe use to provoke God unto furious vengeance even in this life And for their portion in hell the Prophet speaking of such men Esa. 5.11 12. saith verse 14. that for them hell will enlarge her selfe and opâ—n her mouth without measure Although I say that in these respects the case of the profane man bee worse then the hypocrites yet is the hypocrite also and every thing that he doth most odious unto
in meditating and feeding upon the goodnesse and love of God towards him in Christ and of those promises of God which through Christ hee hath title unto doth quicken and increase every saving grace in his heart And nothing hath that force to quicken and increase grace in us as this hath The better wee know the love of Christ that passeth knowledge the more assurance wee have of it the more oft and seriously wee thinke of it and meditate upon it the more we shall bee filled with all the fullnesse of God that is with all spirituall and saving and sanctifying grace as I shewed you the last day out of Ephes. 3.19 And the apprehending and beleeving of the promises of God these exceeding great and precious promises that God hath made to us in Christ hath great force to quicken and increase grace in the heart of man By them saith the Apostle 2 Peter 1.4 wee are made partakers of the divine nature O Lord saith Hezekiah in the prayer that hee made after that God had given him a promise to restore him to life Esa. 38.16 ô Lord saith he by these things by these gracious promises of thine men live and in all these things is the life of my spirit so thou wilt recover mee and make mee to live As if hee should say Though I be not fully recovered yet having thy promise for it I am revived in my spirit by these promises of thine thy people doe live thy promises are the life of their spirit If you aske mee what promises of God they bee that are so effectuall to breed and quicken grace in the heart of man I answer All Gods promises are very forcible and effectuall that way for in them all Gods marvellous love and goodnesse towards us is manifested And these bands of love as the Lord calleth them Hos. 11.4 have great force to draw the heart of Gods child unto him By them thou hast quickned mee saith David Psalme 119 93. But yet there is a speciall promise which above all other is most effectuall this way and that is that God hath promised to all them that are in the covenant of grace that are reconciled to him in Christ that hee will give them his holy sanctifying spirit A new heart will I give you saith the Lord Ezekiel 36.26 27. and a new spirit will I put within you and I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes As if hee had said Hee will by his holy spirit worke sanctifying and saving grace in his people And yet more particularly God hath promised that as wheresoever Christ came when hee was upon earth he restored the deafe to their hearing and the blind to their sight and the lame to their lims and even the dead to life as wee read Matthew 11.5 Yea hee made that woman goe straight and upright that had had a spirit of infirmity eighteene yeeres and was so bowed together that shee could not lift up her selfe of whom wee read Luke 13.11 13. Even so the Lord hath promised to worke the same mighty workes in the hearts of all his people that have by a lively faith received and entertained Christ. The eyes of the blind shall bee opened saith hee Esa. 35.5 that is they that were ignorant shall have knowledge wrought in them and the eares of the deafe shall bee unstopped they that could not heare heavenly things with any affection or fruit shall bee made able to heare the Word feelingly and fruitfully the lame man shall leape as a hart they that were before reprobate to every good worke shall bee made able cheerefully and willingly to walke in Gods waies and the tongue of the dumbe shall sing they that could not speake of any goodnesse before shall bee able to speake graciously for in the wildernesse shall waters breake forth and streames in the desart they whose hearts were most barren before of all goodnesse shall bee made most fruitfull in grace and good workes Now the promises of God all that are reconciled to God in Christ all true beleevers have just title unto they are all heires of the promises of God as the Apostle calleth them Hebrewes 6.17 the promises of God are their chiefe inheritance They are set downe in Christs testament and wee may challenge them as our legacy And if wee would make use of our faith when wee find in our selves most want of any grace or are most troubled with the poverty of our spirits and lay claime to these promises of God that in Christ wee have so just title unto certainely wee might bee farre more rich in grace then wee are Why are wee still so blind and so deafe so dumb and so lame so barren and unfruitfull Surely because though God have made us promises to helpe us in all these things wee doe not stirre up our faith to lay hold of and make claime unto them and therefore wee have so little benefit by them That as wee read Christ did not many mighty workes in his owne countrey Matthew 13.58 nay it is said Marke 6.5 hee could doe no mighty workes there and the reason is given because of their unbeleefe so it may truly bee said that the true cause why the Lord hath not in all this time wrought more spirituall miracles in our hearts is because of our unbeleefe either wee doe not at all beleeve these promises or at least wee doe not stirre up our faith nor make use of it in making claime unto them and challenging our right in them as wee ought to doe But I shall make this plainer unto you by handling it more particularly and distinctly and shewing you the force that is in justifying faith 1 to breed every saving grace in the heart 2 to enable a man unto every good duty And for the first I will instance but in foure particular graces by which you may easily judge of all the rest The first of them is saving repentance What is it that maketh a poore sinner when hee hath offended willing and able to turne unto God againe and seeke reconciliation with him Not the knowledge of Gods justice and power to consume him though I know there is a kind of repentance a legall repentance such a one as Iudas his was of whom wee read Matthew 27.3 that when hee saw Christ was condemned and what a gulfe of misery hee had cast himselfe into by his sinne hee repented himselfe that is wrought thereby But this will never worke saving repentance in a man it will never cause him to turne unto God and seeke reconciliation with him no no it will make a man hide himselfe from God and flie from him if possibly hee could as Adam did Genesis 3.8 It is the apprehension and perswasion the heart hath of the mercy of God and of his readinesse to forgive him upon his repentance and turning to him and that onely that giveth a man a heart to repent and turne unto God when
thy Name Many that are such as of whom Christ himselfe will professe that he never knew them yet are confidently perswaded that they have good title unto him And there is no one thing that doth more dull and deaden mens appetite unto Christ and keepe them from hungring and thirsting after him and his righteousnesse then doth this perswasion that they have him already sure enough or at least they may have him when they list Christ dyed for all men say they and therefore I were a very beast if I should make any doubt of this that Christ died for me Know therfore beloved which is I assure you a matter of great importance for you all to know that it is a most dangerous delusion of Satan whereby men are perswaded that all men shall have benefit by Christ. No no the spirit of God teacheth us expresly the contrary in the holy Scriptures that all men shall not be the better for him but only a certaine choice and peculiar people Yee are a chosen generation saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.9 a peculiar people Nay the Scripture teacheth us that there be but a few in comparison that shall have any benefit by him And there are three evident reasons to prove this First the pardon that Christ hath purchased for men by his death all men shall not have their part in nor receive benefit by He was in the world saith the Evangelist Ioh. 1.10 and the world knew him not No this is appropriated to the Church of Christ only The people that dwell therein saith the Prophet Esa. 33.24 shalâ— be forgiven their iniquity And the Angell giveth this for the reason why he should be called Iesus Matth. 1.21 Thou shalt call his name Iesus saith he for he shall save his people from their sinnes Hee is the Saviour of his body of his Church saith the Apostle Eph. 5.23 Now alas the Church of Christ is but a little flocke as himselfe calleth it Luk. 12 32. If the whole world were divided into thirty equall parts there would not bee found above five of them that doe so much as professe the name of Christ. And of those five the Papists and Protestants taken all together will not make three And of those three the number of the Papists whose persons I will not judge but their doctrines are damnable doth farre exceed the number of the Protestants So that you see if none but the Church of Christ shall have benefit by Christ the number of them that shall have benefit by Christ is but very small in comparison of them that shall have no benefit by him at all Secondly Not all that live in Christs Church and professe his true Religion shall have benefit by Christ. He came unto his owne saith the Evangelist Iohn 1.11 and his owne received him not There be but a few of them neither that shall have any benefit by him So that looke what the Apostle saith of Israel Rom. 9.27 may truly be said likewise of the whole Church of Christ and of such as professe the true Religion Though the number of them be as the sand of the sea yet but a remnant of them shall be saved And it is worth the observing how often and how plainly and how earnestly our Saviour himselfe was wont to presse this point in his preaching He taught his hearers in the parable of the sower Matth. 13. that this field of Christ where he is pleased to sow the seed of his word and Gospell hath foure sorts of ground in it and of those foure but one that is good Hee taught them in his Sermon on the Mount Mat. 7.14 That the way that leadeth unto life is a narrow way and that there be few that find it He taught them in the parable of them that were bidden to the Kings marriage feast Mat. 22.14 that even of them that were called to the profession of the truth by his owne gracious and powerfull Ministery there were but a few that were chosen And in the parable of the labourers that were hired to work in the Vineyard Matth. 20.16 he affirmeth the like of the state of his Church in time to come Many shall be called but few chosen As if hee had said Though the number of them that by any outward calling are brought to a profession of the truth may seeme to be great as indeed it is yet there be but a few even of them that make so good a profession that are chosen of God and consequently that are inwardly and effectually called and that shall bee saved and receive benefit by Christ. The Lord discribeth to us the course he is wont to take in calling his elect inwardly and effectually Ier. 3.14 I will take you one of a City and two of a family or tribe Thinke not beloved nor looke for it that every one that giveth his name to Christ and joyneth himselfe to Gods people and professeth the truth with much forwardnesse and zeale is inwardly and effectually called of God or shall have benefit by Christ. No no remember and forget not but thinke oft and seriously of that saying of Christ Many are called but few are chosen Thirdly Nay many that live in the Church of Christ and professe the true Religion are so farre from receiving benefit by Christ that they shall receive much hurt by him and shall have one day just cause to wish that he had never beene borne that hee had never dyed for sinners that they had never heard of him Behold saith old Simeon to the blessed Virgin Luk. 2.34 When hee had Christ in his armes Behold saith he as if he should have said It is a strange thing but yet a most certaine thing that I will tell thee Mary this child is set and appointed of God by an unchangeable decree as well for the fall as for the rising againe of many in Israel Hee is unto many in Israel to many that live in the true Church of God a stone of stumbling as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 2.8 and a rocke of offence though not a cause yet an occasion of their utter ruine and perdition They would not have beene so lewd men as they are nor continued with that quietnesse and contentment of mind in many foule sinnes had it not beene for that that they have heard of Christ and for that confidence that they have in him that hee will pay all their scores and answere the justice of God for whatsoever they have done amisse But how can this bee will you say that there should be but a few that shall have benefit by Christ Seeing the Scripture saith expresly 1 Tim. 2.6 That he gave himselfe a ransome for all And Heb. 2.9 That he tasted death for every man and 1 Iohn 2.2 He is the propitiation not for our sinnes only but also for the sinnes of the whole world I answer That not to enter into the controversie of universall redemptino it is agreed on by all divines
a burden Observe in the Lords speech five things 1. This was one of the greatest sorrowes of Gods people in their captivity that they wanted then their solemne assemblies Though they might have some religious meetings for Gods morall worship yea they had publique fasts then foure times a yeare as appeares Zach. 8.19 yet their assemblies were nothing so solemne so populous as they were wont to be at Ierusalem 2. The Caldeans their enemy were wont to reproach them for this and to say to them to this effect where are your solemne assemblies now as it is said Lam. 1.7 they did mocke at their Sabbaths they joyed to see they could have no such solemne assemblies as they were wont to have as indeed the solemnity and greatnesse of the Church-assemblies hath ever beene a great eye-sore to wicked men 3. It was a burden to Gods people to have this reproach cast upon them they could have twitted them with nothing that would have grieved them more 4. That the Lord saith to his Church of these that were so sorrowfull for the solemne assembly these are of thee these are indeed naturall and kindly children and members of the true Church that do stand thus affected 5. And lastly The promise that the Lord makes to such I will gather them saith the Lord. I will have a speciall respect unto them and though they be thus scattered and dispersed not one of them shall be lost but I will bring them back againe to their own land Thirdly He that hath the spirit of Christ any true love or zeale of God in his heart will joy in the plentifull and free preaching of the Word which is a chiefe part of Gods worship a principall occasion of our most solemne assemblies All that have true hearts to God doe and ought to desire heartily and to pray to God for this When our Saviour had complained Matth. 9.37 that there were so few labourers about Gods harvest he commands his Disciples Verse 38. To pray unto the Lord of the harvest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he would cast forth speedily and without delay send forth or by a strong hand as in a case of present necessity thrust forth labourers many labourers labourers indeed he would have them to be not loiterers or such as should doe the worke of the Lord negligently into his harvest Brethren saith the Apostle 2 Thes. 3.1 pray that the word of the Lord may have a free course 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it may run freely that preaching of it may not be hindred or interrupted by any meanes And Col. 4.3 Pray for us saith he that God would open to us a doore of utterance that we may have free liberty to preach the Gospell And as all men you see are bound to pray to God for the increase and liberty of faithfull preachers so will every one that truly loves God and hath any zeale for his glory rejoyce greatly in the liberty of the Gospell and when the truth is plentifully preached Wee reade in the reformation that Nehemiah wrought Neh. 12.44 That Iudah rejoyced for the priests and for the Levites that waited that stood saith the originall They joyed in this as in the chiefe part of the reformation of Religion that they had store of faithfull and able Priests and Levites and that they also stood and were setled and established in their places with liberty and maintenance and all good encouragements And the Apostle Paul was so zâ—alous for much preaching and rejoyced so much in the glory he knew redounded to God by it that speaking of some in Rome that preached the truth and sound Doctrine without all truth and soundnesse of heart he saith Phil. 1.18 Nothwithstanding every way whether in pretence or in truth Christ is preached and I therein doe rejoyce and I will rejoyce saith he Surely they were very bad men of whom he saith Verse 15.16 that they preached Christ even of envy and strife even to adde affliction to his bonds to increase his griefe and trouble who was then in bonds and prison for the Gospell How could Paul rejoyce in such mens preaching will you say Certainely he knew that though they were so bad in themselves yet their Doctrine which was both for matter and manner sound might through Gods blessing upon his owne ordinance become effectuall to the conversion and comfort of Gods elect For be you sâ—re of this that if Paul had beene of that minde that he that is a wicked man himselfe cannot by his Ministery be the instrument of the conversion of another he would never have said of such men as these I doe rejoyce that Christ is preached by them yea and I will rejoyce in it On the otherside he that hath any true love or zeale of God in his heart cannot but grieve for the want of preaching that preaching should be hindred that good Preachers and such as God hath made able and willing to doe him and his Church service should have cause to complaine as Paul doth 1 Thes. 2.18 that Satan hinders them No good man will rejoyce in this but grieve and mourne for it It is said of out blessed Saviour Mat. 9.36 that when he saw the multitude to be like sheep without Shepheards that the harvest was great and the labourers so few that there was such want of preachers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Holy Ghost his bowels eraned in him with inward griefe and compassion of their misery And which of us should not desire to be affected as our blessed Saviour was When Eliah would give unto the Lord himselfe a reason of that griefe and passion he was in which made him weary of his life he alleadgeth this for one chiefe cause of it and healledgeth it twice in that one Chapter 1 King 19.10.14 They have slaine thy prophets with the sword and it was a death to the good man to thinke of that Fourthly and lastly He that hath the spirit of Christ in him will rejoyce to see the Ministery of the word fruitfull in them that doe enjoy it and powerfull to bring them to the obedience of it when it goeth forth conquering men and to conquer more as it was Revel 6.2 said to doe in the primitive Church in those Apostolicall times This made Paul to rejoyce and praise God for the Thessalonians 1 Thes. 1.5 6. For our Gospell came not to you in word only but in power and in the Holy Ghost and yee became followers of us and of the Lord. This is that that every good heart ought to desire and begge of God not only that the word of the Lord may have a free course but also that it may be glorified as the Apostle speaketh 2 Thes. 3.1 that it may have good successe and prosper in that that God sent it for that is to reforme the hearts and lives of men He that hath any true love or zeale of God in him will rejoyce to see this When the
for this First the best are much wanting in knowledge and grace and will be while they live and he hath no truth of grace in him that doth not find and feele it to be so with himselfe Our Saviour calleth his best Disciples little Children Ioh. 13.33 And so doth the Apostle all the faithfull that he writeth unto 1 Iohn 5.21 And Preaching is ordained of God for the perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4.12 It is able to build men up in grace as the Apostle speaketh Acts 20.32 Therefore though he had opportunity to write to the Thessalonians and did so twice yet he prayed exceedingly as he saith 1 Thes. 3.10 that he might see their face and might perfect that that was lacking in their faith There is no such meanes to make men grow in faith and every other saving grace to perfect that that is lacking in it as sound preaching is Secondly they that have grace in the greatest measure are apt to decay and coole and goe backward if they have not continuall meanes to strengthen and nourish the grace that they have received As the most healthfull and strong man will doe if he have not daily food and the most fertile soile if the raine fall not oft upon it which is the very comparison whereby the Apostle expresseth this point Heb. 6.7 The man that hath fed most liberally yesterday will finde as much need of foode againe to day as if he had eaten nothing then And our soules are apt to decay in strength as well as our bodyes are and have need of ordinary and continuall food as they This the Lord had respect unto in enjoyning us to spend one whole day every weeke in his service Exod. 20 8 He knew well our soules would be in danger to decay unlesse they might have a feasting day once a weeke I am like a greene Olive tree saith David Psal. 52.8 in the house of God No man can hope to continue as the greene Olive tree to flourish or keepe in himselfe the vigour of grace if he grow or dwell any where but in the house of God where he may enjoy the meanes of grace ordinarily They that have had the best meanes of grace and have profited most by them let them but want those meanes a while and the decay will be sensible even unto men Israel had enjoyed excellent meanes in the dayes of Ioshua and Eleazar and Phineas and had profited greatly by them also as appeareth by that protestation and vow they made Iosh. 24.16 18.24 But when they had wanted those meanes but a while they turned quickly out of the way Iudg. 2.17 and fell into grosse idolatry Now sound preaching is not only the seed wherby we were first begotten unto God but it is also the food whereby our soules are nourished and strengthened both milke for babes and strong meat for such as are of more growth as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 5.12 They that have more profited by it have great need of it as well as any other have I will not be negligent saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.12 to put you alwayes in remembrance of these things though yee know them and be established in the present truth Thirdly and lastly The longer that any people have enjoyed a good Ministery and the more they have profited by it the more pity it is that they should want it For as they are dearest unto God so their decayes will more dishonour God then the sinnes of other men I have not written unto you saith the Apostle 1 Iob. 12.21 because yee know not the truth but because yee know it and that no lye is of the truth As if he should say therefore have I had more care of you then otherwise I would have had See this also in the example of other of the Apostles and servants of God Antioch was the place that of all the Cities of the Gentiles had enjoyed the best Ministery and had profited most by it and the Disciples were called Christians first in Antioch Acts 11.26 And there was no place in the world that the Apostles shewed so much care of nor spent so much time in as they did there When Barnabas came and saw how the Gospell prospered there he did not only rejoyce in it and tooke great paines there himselfe but sought out Paul and brought him thither too and they both tooke paines there a whole yeare together Act. 11.23 26. And Act. 14.28 they came thither againe and abode there a long time with the Disciples And so did they againe and with them Silas also Act. 15.34 35. and spent a good time there Two objections more there be that are made against the necessity of preaching which I will passe over very briefly Admit say they thirdly that preaching be the best meanes to feed the soule yet as the stomacke specially of a child may be overcharged and glutted with the best foode that is and so take much hurt by it so it is with the word the people are in these dayes even glutted and cloyed with it and grow thereby to a loathing of it if it were not so common it would be more pretious then it is as it is said it was in the dayes of Samuel 1 Sam. 3.1 To this I answer First it hath ever beene so with some that they have loathed the word But much preaching hath not beene the cause of it For many that are not troubled with much preaching loath it as much as any and feele no sweetnesse in it The word of the Lord is a reproach unto them they have no delight in it as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 6.10 And many that are the most constant hearers of it are farthest from being gluttted with it heare it with the best appetite and delight the more they heare the more they may The blessed man that David speaketh of Ps. 1.2 though he meditate in Gods law day and night delighteth in it neverthelesse for that he findeth no satiety in it he is not glutted nor cloyed with it The true cause of this loathing of the word is given by the Apostle Rom. 8.5 They that are after the flesh doe savour the things of the flesh but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit A carnall man findeth no savour in any thing save onely in carnall and worldly things no man can find sweetnesse in the word till he be a regenerate and new man Secondly much preaching if it be sound and substantiall is not food only but Physicke to the soule it is the best meanes to cure this Nausea this disease of the soule that maketh it so apt for to loath the word And therefore the Apostle speaking to Timothy 2 Tim. 4.2 3. of such as could not endure â—ound Doctrine wholesome food prescribeth him this for the remedy against it therefore preach the more saith he and the more profitably be instant in season and out of season reprove rebuke exhort with all long
may fall fearefully into odious sinnes 8 Why the Lord suffers his people to fall 9 10 The best have therefore great cause to feare 10 11 Means to keep us from falling 11 Take heed of declining in the least matters 795 When they are fallen they cannot rise up again of themselves 13 Comfort against tentations of falling away 352 357 Differences between the falls of the elect and others 355 556 Their sinne is great that rejoyce to heare and speak of them 552 And theirs that embolden themselves to sin by them 554 557 Why the falls of the godly are recorded in the Word 555 Family True converts will have a care to reforme their families 288 630 Such as have children and families are charged with the soules of them 289 481 Must answer for their open proâ—anenesse and contempt of religion 711 Fast. Humiliation necessary in every fast and for what causes we should be humbled 311 313 Feeling A man may be in the state of grace and highly in Gods favour though be feele is not nor have the comfort of it 140 141 Feare of God That may be well done that is done cut of feare of Gods judgements 387 But it must be such a feare as is mixed with love 388 A man may be subject to slavish feares and yet truly love God 392 Reasons of it 393 394 We must strive against these feares 395 6 Means to overcome them 396 734 735 He that is in the state of grace must be affraid to sin 569 570 Must feare every degree of sin must continue in this feare Ibid Faith the root of it 741 Freedome of will How dead we are by nature 305 517 518 Wicked men have no true desire nor wiâ—l tâ— have grace and to be saved 454 455 Wicked men may forbeare many sinnes and doe much more good than they do 457 He that doth what lieth in him is nearer to salvation than another naturall man 458 The naturall man is able to â—â—ve to men and to himselfe but not to God 518 G. God HIs omnipresence and omniscience 221 222 His holinesse 222 His Maiesty 223 His goodnesse and bounty 224 Gods love Wicked men are perswaded God loveth them and hee doth indeed with a common love 398 Faith assures us of Gods speciall love 400 Rest not in common favours but get assurance of Gods speciall love 401 402 687 688 Motives to seeke for assurance of Gods speciall love 402 406 Meanes to get it 406 c Grace We are bound to give God thanks for his restraining grace in others 337. In our selves 339 Saving grace is of a permanent and durable nature 428 Gospell The preaching of the Gospell is the outward instrument whereby the Spirit workes sanctification 732 H. Hearers TO love and reverence Gods Ministers 22 167 What Ministry they should most prize 22 23 Yet must they esteeme reverently of the meanest faithfull Minister 23 Reprooâ—e of hearers that love not their Ministers person 24 That discourage their Ministers 480 That regard not his Ministry 24 169 The danger of such as neglect to heare 26 That heare without profit 27 528 Many complaine without cause they cannot profit by the Word 528 What the true causes are men profit not by the Word 529 What they must do that have long enjoyed the Ministry of the Word and cannot profit by it 530 Hearers must examine what they heare 790 How wee may heare with profit 30 c. 742 1. What we must do before 30 35 792 2. What in hearing 35 39 3. What after 39 44 Resort to Ministers for resolution 43 Heart Grosse sinnes harden the heart 14 15 16 Hardnesse of heart a â—earefull judgement 16 Meanes to deliver and preserve us from it 16 17 735 Make conscience of the first stirâ—ings of thy corruption there 317 When God hath a mans heart it is a signe of uprightnesse 438 c. 463 Signes that the purpose and desire of the heart is right 465 Honour Whom God accounts truly honourable 286 Hope A sound hope that when wee shall die wee shall goe to heaven a speciall meanes of patience 270 Signes of a true hope 271 Humiliation The knowledge of our naturall corruption is of great force to humble us 308 We have cause to be humbled when wee have performed our best duties 309 When we go before God in prayer Ibid. Specially at fasts 311 And at the Sacrament 574 Seeking assurance of Gods favour with an humbled soule is a speciall meanes to obtaine it 408 647 Humiliation for sinne a speciall meanes to obtaine sanctified knowledge 498 He that is in the state of grace â—ath more cause to be humbled for his grosse sinnes than any other man 573 Foure benefits of â—ound humiliation 574 The humbled soule most capable of mercy 647 648 None fit to receive Christ but the humble and such as find themselves utterly void of all grace 691 Hypocrisie The best are apt to suspect themselves to be hypocrites 460 Comfort for such 461 Many things in an hypocrite better than in any meere naturall man 697 An hypocrite may go farre 698 c. The good things in them not to be misliked and scorned 699 In some respects the hypocrite is worse and in worse case than the open profane person 719 Signes of an hypocrite 720 c I. Idlenesse A Great sinne for any man to live idly and un-profitably 125 Idolatry It is a good thing and pleasing to God to hate Idolatry 712 714 Ignorance Is a sinne that much provokes God 494 It is a signe one is under Sathans power 496 Such a one easily seduced Ibid. Such an one is full of doubts and feares 497 Infants Every Infant so soone as it is borne or conceived is guilty of sin in the sight of God and deserveth to be damned 277 In what respects called Innocents Ibid. And said to be holy 278 How severe God hath beene in his judgements towards some Infants 279 280 The originall corruption of Infants consists in three things Ibid Observe Gods judgements on them 281 The sin that is in Infants is derived to them from their parents 282 Infidelity The hainousnesse of that sin 146 147 Notwithstanding Infidelity discerned and bewailed a man may trust in Gods mercy 648 682 Infirmities Foure notes to discerne a sin of infirmity from a reigning sin 709 Ioy. The humble-hearted man hath great cause of Ioy. 138 Gods children have cause to be comfortable and to serve God with alacrity 364 365 He that truly believeth he is justified by Christ must needs rejoyce in him 675 c. Their great sin that do not 680 Iudgements of God The Lord sheweth his severity more in this life against the sinnes of his owne people than of the wicked 1. He afflicts all them 2. Begins with them 542 543. 3. He usually makes them examples 544. 4. His judgements are wont to be heavier and sharper on them 545 This be doth to keep them from sin and perdition 546 He getteth himselfe glory from
taught them And so doe I earnestly exhort and beseech you all in the name of Christ to coâ—tinue constant in this holy Doctrine and truth of God to hold it fast and not to suffer it by any meanâ—s to bee wrested from you For though thankes bee to God these errours that you have heard of doe not trouble us in these parts yet have wee all just cause to judge that this exhortation is as needfull now as ever it was Wee have all cause to feare that as heresie hath beene the scourge whereby God hath formerly plagued and vexed his Church for the contempt of his blessed Gospell so that heresie shall be the way whereby againe he will correct us and by which Satan intendeth to make way for Apostacy and to bring ruine and desolation upon the Churches of Christ. Wee have therefore all need to bee exhorted to continue constant in the faith which wee have received It is the exhortation that the Apostle giveth unto the Hebrewes Heb. 4 14. Let us hold fast our profession And it is the charge that our Saviour giveth to the Church of Sardis Rev. 3.3 Remember how thou hast received and hard and hold fast What will you say would you have us to hold fast whatsoever wee have heard any of you teach whatsoever wee and others in the Church and time wherein wee live have received as it were by tradition for a truth No verily wee require no more of you then the Apostle doth 1 Thes 5.21 Prove all things hold fast that that is good Receive nothing upon the credite of any man Examine all things that you hâ—are even from the best teachers in the world by the written word and even by that touch-stone that I have now delivered unto you out of the word But when you have found that which hath beene taught you to have beene well grounded upon the word when you have felt Gods spirit perswading you of the truth of it and yeelding you comfort in it And such a teacher certainely all the faithfull have They shall be all taught of God saith our Saviour Iohn 6.45 The same annointing teacheth you all things saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 2.27 when hereupon you have received it and embraced it and professed it for the truth of God you are bound 1. To hold it fast and to bee resolute in it Stand fast in the saith saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 16.13 quit yee like men bee strong 2. To love it and joy in it and bee zealous for it Paul praiseth the Thessalonians for this 1 Thes. 1.6 that they received the word with joy of the holy Ghost 3. To hate those false doctrines that are against it By thy precepts I have gotten understanding saith David Psalme 119.104 therefore I hate every false way 4. Wee should not desire nor bee willing to heare what may bee sayd against it but shunne the familiarity of such as are seducers I speake not of shunning all familiarity with all that differ in opinion from you or are unresolved in the truth that your selves doe beleeve but I speake of such as are seducers and perswaders unto errour such as secretly seeke to discredite the truth which you have heard and received to put buzzes and doubts into your heads against it and to alienate your hearts from it Such the Apostle commandeth you Rom. 6.17 to avoid and shunne them The sheepe of Christ will flee from a stranger as hee telleth us Iohn 10.5 It is certainely a dangerous signe for a man to be wavering light of beliefe in the matters of his faith and religion apâ— to hearken unto seducers and to bee corrupted by them and drawne from the truth See how earnest the Apostle is in warning the Thessalonians of this 2 Thess. 2.1 2. Now wee beseech you brethren by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ and by our gathering together unto him that ye bee not soone shaken in mind By our constancy in the truth wee shall approve unto our owne hearts our election and calling and by our variablenesse and readinesse to hearken unto seducers we shall discover the contrary If yee continue in my word saith our Saviour Iohn 8.31 then are yee my Disciples indeed And one chiefe end doubtlesse that God alwayes hath respect unto in sending or permitting seducing spirits that with some shew both of learning and piety doe oppose the truth and trouble the Church is to make tryall of his people this way There must bee also heresies among you saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.19 that they which are approved and true-hearted may bee made manifest among you Lecture CVI. On Psalme 51.6 Decemb. 30. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second use of the Doctrine which is for exhortation to worke upon our affections and provoke us unto sundry duties And this use of exhortation concerneth three sorts of people especially 1. Such as live where they cannot enjoy the ordinary means of grace conversion 2. Such as do enjoy the ordinary means but want grace to profit by them 3. Lastly Such as both have the means and have also obtained grace from God to profit by them For the first Though wee may not nor dare say that all they are damned that live without the ministery of the Gospell which as we have heard is the onely sufficient and ordinary meanes to bring men to grace because the Lord is not tyed to any meanes but can without meanes if it please him worke grace in his elect as is plaine by Heb. 11.31 that hee did in Rahab while shee lived in Iericho and by Matth. 2.12 that he did in the wise-men while they lived in the East among Pagans and Infidells yet may we confidently say that the present estate of such men is most feare full and such as if themselves could discerne it they could not choose but tremble at it And though they cannot doe it because this is hid from their owne eyes as our Saviour speaketh of Ierusalem Luke 1â— 42 yet ought wee that have heard this Doctrine and doe beleeve it to bee deepely affected with their estate and even weepe over them as our Saviour did over Ierusalem Luke 19.41 And that out of there two considerations First Because wee cannot find in all the word any one ground of certaine hope that such shall ever bee saved but many grounds of feare that they shall perish eternally Of the people of Galilee the holy Ghost saith Matth. 4.16 that before Christ brought the light of the Gospell unto them though they were all Iewes and members of the true visible Church yet till this light sprung up among them they sate all in the very region and shadow of death As if hee had said They were in a damnable estate And though no doubt may bee made but God can save such yet that hee will doe it wee have no ground at all nay wee have great cause to feare the contrary Whosoever shall call upon the name of the